X
Please Login
Forgot password?
Not a member?
FREE SIGNUP and get 120 CREDITS!
X
Access Private Nude Shows
SIGN UP FREE!
Credit Tier

Sexy Naty

HOT SQUIRTER WITH HUGE MILKY TITS!
Previous
Page 5 of 16
Next

Short cock - Big load

Oct 8th @ 6:10am EDT

I was on my way home from San Diego last week and I got off the freeway in Glendale and went to a Romantix not far off the freeway. This store has some video booths, real small and tight booths though, not really my favorite place, but there is one set that has a glory hole so I was going to try to get one of those.

When I first got there, I was the only one in the booths area. I got the booth with the glory hole and flicked through the movies working my cock up nice and hard. Finally a guy came in to the booth next to me. I watched him pull out his cock and slowly jack as he flicked through the movies. After a few minutes I put my finger through the hole (the international signal to put your cock through the hole).

These two booths have 1"plywood and a small gap between them, so the hole is pretty deep, about 4" between. The guy pokes his cock through the hole and it barley makes it through the hole. I kind of smile because it is a good looking cut cock, with a massive mushroom head, but only about 5".

I get down on my knees and do my best to suck on the cock head that is just barly sticking through. I just get started working on it, and he pulls it out of my mouth back through the hole. I thought the guy was going to say, F-this hole I'm coming over, but instead, as I peer through the hole, I watch him take his clothes off and strip down to his socks and tennis shoes.

He turned back to the hole and the guy is like a body builder, massive shoulders in a huge V forming down to a small waist with 12 pack abs, then huge tree trunk legs. Like a young Arnold Schwarzenegger, with a short, but beautifully shaped cock (with a huge mushroom head sticking straight out).

He pulled his cock a few times, then puts it back through the hole. Again, I did my best to work the cock head because that is all I could really get, but as I worked it I was gradually able to get a little more in my mouth as I heard him banging his body against the wall on his side.


After about a minute, that fat mushroom got even bigger and BAMMMM, he shot a stream that filled my whole mouth, then squirt, squirt, squirt, and fell back in to the booth bench pulling his cock out much to quickly for me, leaving me with a complete mouthful of cum....that I held for a second, then swallowed.
I heard him put his shorts and shirt on fast and left in a hurry. I watched the porn in the booth for the rest of the time on my card, then left myself, with balls full of cum for my wife to enjoy when I got home.

My First Time

Oct 8th @ 6:09am EDT

I walked into my brick house and stomped the snow off of my snow boots. I slowly took off my jacket and checked my hair for any tangles. I admired my long, blonde hair and deep, sea green eyes. I walked into my living room and turned on the TV. After a few minutes, the phone rang beside me. I answered without looking at the caller ID. "Hello?" I said.

"Hey Perri! What's up?" my friend Keira asked. The conversation continued for 20 minutes. I checked the time. 7:24. "Hey, I'll come over in about 15 minutes." I said quickly. I hung up without saying goodbye. I got up and slid on my socks up the stairs. I slid into my bedroom and put on a lacy long sleeve shirt and you could see my hot pink bra, purple skinny jeans, and pink high tops.

I walked over to my full-body mirror while struggling to put in an earring. I stopped walking and when I got it in, I continued.

I smoothed out my outfit and put my hands on my hips. "Perfect." I whispered to myself. I put on my jacket and walked out the door. Snow almost blinded my vision, but I managed to get to my car. As I was driving slowly on the ice coated roads, I felt a tingle in between my legs.

Not the tickle kind, but the horny wet kind. I ignored it and I slowed my Mercury to a complete stop as I reached Keira's tall house. She walked out as soon as I got out and I smiled at her. She smiled back, and I greeted her with a kiss on the cheek. I was careful not to slip on the ice. She gestured for me to get in and I walked in. I let the smell of Hawaiian Breeze air freshener fill my nose.

"Are you ready for tonight?" Keira asked while walking into the kitchen. She gave me a cookie and I took a bite of it. "Yep." I said while I was chewing. I wasn't really sure if I was or not, but I really loved Keira. I never had sex before, and I'm 21. I've been saving my virginity, unlike Keira, who had her first time with Erika Johnson at age 18.

We ate dinner and at 10pm, it was time. Keira took my hand and walked me up the stairs. We giggled with delight as she opened the door to her room. I felt the tingle in between my legs again. Keira pushed me onto the bed.

She laid on top of me and sat on my hips, but was careful not to crush me. She placed light kisses on my neck, then started to suck on it harder and harder each second. Her hands moved all across my legs and she caressed them. I let out a soft moan as she took off my bra and lacy shirt. Her jaw dropped and she smirked.


Her head dug in between my breasts and she sucked on it. My hips jerked, but her strength pushed them back down. She licked down my stomach and took off my jeans with her hands. They slid down my legs and she pulled down my panties with her teeth. Her tongue licked my pussy lips and my clit.

She pressured her tongue against my clit and licked it in circles. "Fuck Keira ohh yess!" I moaned. She licked it even more and then slid her tongue into my pussy hole. "Uggh! Keira! Yesss! Ohh fuck!!!" I screamed.

"Now it's my turn." I said as I flipped her over. I licked across her neck and down to her cleavage. "Perri..." she moaned. I smiled and lifted her shirt up and unclasped her bra. I sucked and flicked her nipples. "Perri ohhh!" she moaned. I pulled her pants down and said "I have a little surprise for you.;)" I turned over, so my pussy faced her, but so also her pussy faced mine.

In 69 position. I dug into her pussy and she dug into mine. We moaned and sent vibrations into each others pussies and cummed into each others faces. After 2 orgasms, I grabbed the purple vibrator from beside the bed and turned the setting on high. I pumped it in and out of her pussy while she moaned. "Ohhh Perri ohhh yesss fuck damn ugghh!" I pumped faster until she stopped me. I licked off the cum and after I was done, she did the same to me.

For my first time, I had to say this was the best night ever.

My wifes friday fucks

Sep 27th @ 3:38am EDT

It was Friday night again and my wife got ready to go out dressed in short black clinging dress black bra black knickers just covering her red minge and topped off with black suspender belt and black seamed stockings.

As usual her mate turned up in a taxi at 7.30 and off they went they told me that they were going to the new inn. I waited for half an hour then set off and parked up outside. About 2 hours later my wife came out arm in arm with a stocky bloke and they got into his mercedes and sped off I followed them for about 2 miles and they turned into the unicorn pub car park, when my wife got out of the car she was wobbling all over the place it was obvious that she was nearly unconscious with drink. I waited for half an hour then went into this very large pub.

I searched around the 3 rooms but there was no sign of my wife I then went into the little pool room and ther behind the bar was the bloke that she had come in with. The door behind the bar was open and a very large black man came down the stairs with a grin on his face then the bloke next to me moved forward he was d irty unshaven smelly sort of guy he went behind the bar gave something to the barman and went upstairs . About 15 minutes later he came down with his shirt hanging out I thought I would see what was happening so I went behind the bar and the barman asked for 20 quid I gave him this and went upstairs second on the left he shouted. I got to the door and opened it and there laid on her back with only her stockings and suspenders on with her legs wide apart was my wife.

I quickly got undressed and climbed onto the bed she was completely out of it and did not know what was gong on. i looked down at her cunt it was all puffed and the ginger hair was all matted with spunk she must have had quite a few punters to be in this state my fingers began probing her cunt lips and i parted them to find spunk running everywhere I got down to her cunt and slid my tongue into her pussy and licked and ate all that lovely cum from the blokes who had fucked her. I then got my rock hard cock and pushed it up her cunt it slid in easy I then gave her a very rough fuck after 30 seconds I shot my wad of spunk up her tunnel, I rolled her onto her front and parted her arse cheeks my fingers shot up her arse which was also filled with spunk goo it wasnt long before my prick was stiff again and I pushed it up her bum hole once again i gave a her a rough bumming and shot my juice up her anus I then pulled out and went down and licked and ate her arse hole cleaning all that spunk out and swallowing it.I got dressed and went downstairs leaving my wife for the next punter. the next ones were two pakistanis who had walked in they both paid and went upstairs together to fuck my woman.



I left the pub and went home I lay in bed and waited for her to come home about 3 my wife got home came upstairs I could hear her stumble about she kicked her knickers off and got into bed with stockings and suspenders on it wasnt long before she was fast asleep aia got out of bed and took her knickers to the bathroom to inspect them they were fillie with man juice i started t o smell then lick then i ate it all and it ran down my throat I went back to bed and slipped my rampant cock up my wifes cunt and fucked her mixing my spunk with pakistanis. I cannot waitfor next Friday.

Wife and Friend

Sep 27th @ 3:37am EDT

My wife is extremely HOT & weve been together since we were teens. She has never been with another man & Im 6" & recently Ive been desiring to see her with another man. Knowing she would never go for it I devised a plan.

Im a truck driver so Im away for weeks at a time. Shes gets extremely horny over time & wants me badly when I get home. I of course play with myself but she doesn't care for that & says she wants the real thing so when I get home shes always wanting it. I arrived home one evening after being away for 2 weeks. We went out to dinner and I told her I picked up something like goat weed pills for a wild night in bed. The pill for me was really a male stamina goat weed pill but the pill for her had a little something xtra to make her really horny lol. After having several drinks & taking our pills we arrived home. The pills & drinks were doing there job so I said I'll be in the room in just a few as she went in to take off her cloths.

I called up my friend. We had been friends for years & had shared a girl in the past together one night so I knew he had an 8" dick. He said he was game & I informed of when this would all take place. I called him & since he was only minutes from our house he was there in no time. I walked into our room & the turned off the lights. We kissed and made out then I said hold on a minute & let me slide this penis extension onto my dick I bought for us. She said ok & I motioned my friend to walk in. I noticed his throbing 8" monster dick as he mounted my wife. They naturally started making out and he was feeling up my wife. As he started to slide his monster cock into her I heard her let out a little wimper. She said get a little gel since that thing seems to make you a little thicker and bigger & I dont want you tearing me. He applied some lube and slowly stuck in his dick.

They fucked for over an hour! She was like some kinda stallion! She screamed with pleasure over & over as she came on his thick shaft. At one point she whispered something in his ear. As I sat & watched my dick throbbed in intespation. The deal was he would fuck her and leave but as I saw what was happening I got pissed. She rolled over onto her hands & knees & put her ass up into the air & he put the tip of his dick onto her tiny little asshole.

Now I've been begging her for anal sex for years! She turned to him & said ok baby, you've been wanting this for years so tonight's your night. All I ask is grab that numbing gel on the dresser. Im only doing this for you & its only for tonight so enjoy. As he got up to get the gel she got up to grab some water out of the kitchen. As she walked away I told him to trade places with me. He said HELL NO! Im gonna get mine! I said man you cant Ive wanted this for years. He said here she comes & Im gonna get this piece of ass. Sorry your missing out but we agreed I was gonna fuck her & leave & thats what Im gonna do so sick back & enjoy & he smiled. She walked back in & assumed the position again. He got behind her and lined up his HUGE SHAFT again to her little hole. She screamed out as he slid the head in & she pleaded please lossen me up a bit before you do that & take off that massive extension.

I had to sit & watch as he fingered her tiny asshole with one, then two, then three, then four fingeres! He once again lined up his dick to her hole & slid in his massive cock. She screamed out in pain as he slowly slid in half his dick. She began bucking back against him and came hard. For the first time ever I saw my wifes body trimmble and saw her actually squirt from her pussy! All I could do was sit there and helplessly watch as he got my prize. My dick was throbing and my balls were starting to hurt from being erect for so long. I had to jackoff!
I must have watched her cum a dozen times or more. I heard her plead for him to cum cause she couldn't take anymore the pain was too much. So I got up close to her and said Baby Im gonna have to ram the whole thing up in you cause this numbing gel is making me go forever. She whimpered just do whatever you gotta do, my ass is getting sore so hurry up! It feels like your dick is a foot long! Cum dammit cum already!

He then smilled at me and forcefully rammed the hell outta my wifes now streatched asshole! I saw her dig her nails into the sheets and tears rolling down her face as he mulitated her asshole! He started to speed up and he gave her one final jolt and blew his load all up in her ass! She collapsed onto the bed and he slowly pulled out of her ruined asshole. He just got up and walked out the door really quickly and smilled at me as he closed the door.

I walked over to my wife and held her and asked if she was ok. She whimpered yes I think so but dont ever think about doing that again. I hoped you enjoyed it.


I contacted my friend the next day and he said your wife is awesome! I cant wait to do it again. I told him that there would never be another time. He said well unless you want her to find out you better come up with another idea. I told him she knew the whole time and we were just setting you up. He didnt believe me so he said I will ask her next time Im over and I said you better not cause she doesnt want you knowing she knows.

Daughters girlfriend

Sep 27th @ 3:36am EDT

My daughter, Jen had arrived home from college for the summer, it wasn't long till her old friends were gathering around our pool in their bikini's showing off their sweet young hot bodies. I would often peek from the upstairs bedroom window at them sunning themselves. They sure had grown into group of hot young ladies.

On friday, my wife and i were watching TV around midnight when the phone rang. It was our daughter, she had had too much to drink and needed a drive for her and some friends who were spending the night. Since I had drank 1/2 a bottle of rum, my wife said she woul pick them up but ask for me to come along. When we got to the house party, Jen and 5 other girls were waiting for a drive. wow, they were all dressed to the 9's wearing short dresses and the like. The back seat was packed so Jen's friend Alexa got in the front seat, sitting onmy lap. She was wearing a short skirt and a crop top...wow, wht the fuck, within a minute, I had a raging hard on.

I thought i was a dead man. Alexa, squirmed around and looked at me with a smile and a wink. She sat on my lap, slowly clenching her butt cheeks over my cock. My head was spinning so bad, I could hardly think. her skirt was bunched up almost to her crotch. since she was palying with me, i made a bold move and with my one hand, slid up the side of her body and was rubbing the side of her breast out of the view of my wife and the kids in the back. the drive was all to short, when Alexa was getting out of the car, she reached back and gave my cock a squeeze with her hand. I couldn't hide the fack that i had a full blown hard-on so hung back, telling my wife i was going for a short walk for fresh air.

later when i got back, my wife mentioned that she was heading off to bed while I stayed in the living room watching TV. everyone seemed to settle down so i went off to my office and brought some porn up on my computer. i was watching a video of a younr girl taking on two guys when I heard a creek from my office door. Alexa poked her head in and said hi...once again, here i was with a raging hardon and my daughters friend standing there in a long mens shirt asking what i was up to.

Work, I said...with that she came around behind my desk and could see porn on the screen...interesting work she said. Looking down, she could see I was excited. she said, Mr smith, earler tonight, when I was sitting on your lap, you got me all hot and now we need to do something about it. WOW, was i hearing what i just heard...alexa, 19, a shoulder length brunette beauty, big brown eyes and bee stun lips, perky little titties and an ass to die for had just made my day. no maybe my whole life. I stood and took her in my arms, sliding my hands ever so slowly down her back to cup her hot tight ass while sharing a hot wet passionate kiss. Looking up at me she said that she only had a little experience in sex but wanted me to teach sex things. with that, i placed my hands on her shoulders and directed her to her knees...nervously she lookd up at me.

Take your time, undo my pants, and slide them down. as she followed my instructions, my cock sprang from my underwear, hitting her in the face. I cupped my hand behind her head and moved her towards my cock. she slowly took my cock between those hot sweet lips and into her mouth. she continued sliding downwards till nearly my full 8" was in her throat...I thought i was going to cum on the spot. Pulling her head away, i said, it doesn't look like you need lessons. she blushed a deep red. I said you seem to know what your doing, where did you learn that. Finally, she said that she had only been with one boy and had only jacked mim off and he fingered her and sucked on her nipples. she said, i have been watching porn on the computer and using her mom's dildo to practice fucking and sucking. she continued to work magic on my cock till i was near ready to shoot a hot load of my cream down her throat. I pulled her up, and stripped her naked, took her by the hand over to my office couch. as i laid her back, I kissed her and slowly made my way down her body, sucking on her magnificent erect nipples straining as if they were ready to burst.

Her little titties were a sight to behold. I kissed my way down to her pussy, and tasted the sweetest love nector of my life. As i tongued and fingered her, her hips were thrusting at my face, she exploded in a wild orgasm, screaming as loud as loud can be...i jumped up, grabbed her, gathered her clothes and went into the office closet, thinking everyone would come running....but not a sole appeared. I told Alexa to get dressed and we went out to our holiday trailer so we could continue where we left off. I pushed alexa, onto the bed, pulling her top off as she fell backwards. i hooked my thumbs into her panties and worked them down and off her legs. she instinctively spread her legs wide, waiting for me to lower myself between her legs. What a sight to behold, a drop dead beautiful fox, splayed out waiting for me. Her frame at 4'11' and 95lbs look small and fragile to my 6' 230lb body. I slid between her legs, bringing the head of my cock to the entrance of her tight little pussy. She was wet form having already cumming.


With patience, i worked my cock into the tight warm cavern between her legs. she winced with pain, I stopped, but she encourage me to continue. after a few long slow thrusts, her pussy had comfortably wrapped around my cock. I only thrust for about two minutes when she started thrashing around, fucking her hip into mine and exploded into orgasim again...this sent me over the edge...and i pumped a huge load into her hot tite pussy. We laid there breathing heavy, sweaty and completely satisfied. My cock slid out of her with a pop....i looked down to a trail of cum running down her leg, over her ass and onto the bed. alexa, slowly kissed her way down to my cock, and once again took me into her mouth.

With incredible enthusiasm, she started to suck hard, fast and deep...within a short time, i blasted her mouth full of cum. she couldn't keep it all in her mouth and some ran down her chin and dripped to my stomach, cock and balls which she licked up like a good girl. The sun was starting to show signs of rising so told Alexa she had better get back into the house before everyone woke up. after she was in, i went around to the back of the house and into the kitchen and made a coffee. i was sitting out on the back step when my wife came out and ask why I never came to bed...as smooth as i could, i said i had slept in the trailer as it was too hot in the house. funny thing, later when i went into the trailer...I noticed cum and blod stains on the bedding...i stripped the bedding off and hid it in the closet for washing when my wife was at work.

It was a little wierd, knowing i had banged my daughters friend but a man can't pass an opportunity up like that.

later in the day, two of the girls needed a ride home, alexa and susan...when they go in Alexa, said to drop susan off first and then her. That's another story...havn't banged a in the backseat for almost 20 years and her i was in 7th heaven again. The teaching continued until the girls went back off to college, i can't wait till christmas break.

In the bushes

Sep 27th @ 3:36am EDT

We were at a party, Me, Jake and Milky also known as Megan. I'm called Rachel, how about we start when I was drunk . I was wearing a lime green miniskirt with a orange belly top. I had took my last shot of the night, when I fell over but to be catched by a fantasy figure. "You've had way too many drinks." He said lifting me up.

He was quite fat, around medium. "My name's Jordon, hi." He said, putting his arm around me. "You my boyfriend?" I asked, way too drunk. He must of been drunk too. "Yeah." He said, kissing my lips, for about 5 seconds! "My name is... my name is... Rachel! Thats it!" I said, following his lead. He was leading me to the park, and we went in some bushes.

"Are we playing hide and seek?" I asked Jordon, sitting on the floor. I was really drunk, my friend said I thought I was in a burger shop. "No, Your with me, going to go something special." His voice was lower, and he started making out with me, holding my boobs. "I like you." I said, stopping to kiss his cheek. Your thinking "Hey! He's ra-ping her!" Well, I was enjoying it. I lay on the muddy leaves while he dropped his pants.

"Who are you?" I asked, confused. "Nobody, relax." He lifted my skirt up, and pulled my thong down. He carefully sat on me, and stuck his cock inside me. "Oh my GOD! What a shock! I'm ready, fuck me hard." I said, holding his very fat butt down. He was expecting to go slow, letting his 8-inch boner go deeper into my wet pussy, but he knew I wanted his hard, fat cock riding me, so he did.

I couldn't see his face in the dark, but I could see his cock going in and out of me. "I think I'm gonna cum!" He said, gripping my hips. "Do it inside me, I want your cum inside me so I can remember you!" I said. He cummed inside me, while I started going up-down, up-down. "Let me suck you down!" I said, trying to push this fat guy off me.


I made him lie down, while I started licking around his cockhead. He lay there, loving every moment. "Your the best girl I've ever had." He said. I was spiting on his cock, then letting is dribble down. I started sucking his balls, letting my old spit run onto my lips. "I'm gonna send you down my throat!" I said, deep throating him. I have a long neck, so I could feel his balls banging against my lips.


[ Please support us visiting new 250k of Fucking Porn Videos! ]
He sat up, grabbed my hair and pulled me up and down. Soon enough, We were both sitting there naked, tired out, snogging. I saw sunrise. "I gotta go, its sunrise. Wait, who are you? And why have I got a hangover?" I said, standing up. "You were my babe." He was incredibly fat, very over weight. I like fat me. "Oh, I quite like you." I said, and we done it all over again. Every weekend, we meet at the park, and fuck so hard, now anal.

The Night at The Bar.

Sep 27th @ 3:36am EDT

Karla waited anxiously for Michael to arrive at the bar. Michael had asked her out on a date a few days earlier and HAD to say yes.

As she lifted and pushed her huge tits around, and fixed her hair, the bar door opened and closed. \"Michael!\" karla said happily.

Michael plopped himself down at the table. \" \'Sup babe?! Im gonna go buy us some drinks.\" I nodded my head in positive agreement.

Michael walked over to the counter. He slightly bent over and whispered in the bar tenders ear. The bar tender chuckled, then handed Michael the 2 beers he ordered.

Michael carefully sat down next to Karla with the beers. Beer, after beer, after beer, Michael would yell the same thing: \"Keep \'them comin\'!\"

Within a matter of minutes the were drunk as could be. We stumbled over to his van. \"Why- why d-dont we rest fo-for a while?\" Michael said drunkenly.

\"Sure.\" Karla replied already half asleep. But just then, out of the blue, she felt a hot sensation on her left cheek.

Karla looked over only to see Michael kissing her firmly o the cheek. But what she also noticed was he was going down and down and down further.

Karla decided to play along, and started kissing back. Michael\'s hands darted for her breasts. He began to caress them.

Karla flipped on leg over Michael\'s thin hips. \"i\'ve wanted you so bad for so long Karla! You\'re me!\" he groaned


\"mmm! Well the feelings mutual!\" Karla said while making grinding motions against his now hard cock.

Michael nuged her to the side pulling her soaked panties down. She was now on all fours on the car seat.

Michale started humping HARD! Karla made her body bull backward to get her cock starved pussy stabbed.

\"uhhh! mm! ohhh!\" Michael groaned. Our bodies slapped together with every hump Michael made.

\"Oh Fuck! FUCK ME MICHAEL!\" Karla screamed. His Cock stabbed inside her pussy.

\"Im gonna come!\" yelled Michael. His huge load squirted everywhere. \"AHHHHH!\" he moaned.

\"Now its your turn!\"

Nadia came home drunk

Sep 27th @ 3:35am EDT

Nadia was out with the girls enjoying the night partying and drinking with Melanie and April , I was spending the night at home watching a movie , it was late so i ended up getting into bed so i stripped off and slept naked as i usually do , i was soon asleep but was awoken later in the night as the girls got home very drunk and talking loudly.

Nadia stuck her head into my room and said hope we didn't wake you and started laughing as she walked into the room and sat down on the edge of my bed laughing and talking , she said why dont you come out and join us for a drink , my reply was that i was naked and couldn't get out of the bed as she was in the room as she is my stepdaughter who is 26.

She smiled at me and just ran her hand under the sheet and touched my cock strocking it slowly feeling it grow hard in her hand she smiled and said mmmm he want to play , she stood up beside the bed and took her top off and her skirt standing there in her very sexy lingerie mmmmm what a great sexy body she has.

She undid her bra and removed it and pulled down her panties so that she was naked beside the bed and sat down again on the edge of my bed and started playing with my hard cock once again , as she did so she asked if i wanted to play with her so i ran my hands over her thigh and up over her beautiful breasts and teased her nipples they were soon very erect and she leant over so that i could suck them for her as i was sucking her nipples my hand moved down between her thighs and up her leg to her beautiful shaven pussy and my fingers ran lightly over them caressing them, my fingers soon parted her pussy lips feeling how wet she was and started caressing her clit and inner lips.

My fingers soon pushed up inside her hot very wet pussy and i slowly started fingering her and rubbing her clit at the same time , i slipped another finger inside her pussy and soon had 3 fingers inside her , she was moaning so loud that mel and april came in to see what was happening , at first they were shocked to see us naked and playing with each other , but they soon were both naked as well and we all got on the bed.

I was soon licking Nadia's pussy for her tasting her sweet juices and exploring inside her pussy with my tongue as mel was stroking my cock and licking over the head of it whilst nadia was licking aprils pussy , we were all soon cumming and i came in mels mouth mmm wa awesome as she swallowed it all and having nadia cum with my tongue inside her pussy was so awesome.

I moved up the bed to kiss her and tasted Aprils cum on her mouth, as we kissed she asked me if i would fuck her as she wanted to feel me cum inside , how could i refuse such an offer it was my dream and my cock was soon very hard again at the thought of it , the other girls started playing with each other as nadia and i started playing with each other and kissing each other all over.

She soon moved round so that she was in the doggie position and my hard cock was soon pushing against her pussy slowly sliding inside her warm wet tight pussy it felt so good having my cock inside her , i slowly started pumping my cock in and out till just the head was in her lips then all the way in again by this time april had moved over and was kissing nadia and teasing her nipples and mel was teasing nadias clit with her fingers.


I could feel her hand on my cock as i pumped in and out nadia was loving it and i wasn't long before i felt her pussy muscles clamp thigh around my cock and i felt her hot cum juices flood all over my cock this and her scream of pleasure made me cum and shoot my cum inside her pussy and she moaned again as she felt me cum inside her as i pulled my still hard cock from nadias pussy mel started licking my cum and nadias cum from my cock and april was down licking out nadias pussy , mmm what a night we had together certainly a night i will long remember .

****

Sep 27th @ 3:33am EDT

My mom is indian, and she has the nicest ass, when she wears her office knee skirt.

This one wonderful monday morning, she enter's my room at 6 in the morning and wakes me up to tell, "Sweetie, I have to go to Sudbury Ontario for three days. Our neighbours will take care of you, just ask them for help."

So I fall asleep, but as she leaves the house, I hear the hard bang of the door as it closes behind her. Minutes later, not sure why I did it, but I walked to my mom's room. Her clothes were hanging over the bed, the dresser, along with few of her panties across the floor. My plan was to get one of her panties and a photo of her, to smell em and wear them, and play with my cock eventually.

But the minute I was about to do that, I spot a nice pair of bra sitting on top of the dresser, so I approach it, and try it on. Minutes later, I find myself wearing a bra, panties, one of her nice office skirts, and a nice sexy top. Then I go around looking for her dildo/vibrator. I know she has one because she is divorced, no bf's, doesn't bring home a fuck buddy either but yet sometimes I hear her moaning. Then 10 minutes later, I find a 8" dildo put away in a shoe box under the bed.

So here I am now, all dressed up, with lipstick and a nice pair of sexy heels. I am constantly sucking on her dildo, tasting her cream that was left on the dildo the previous night. As I continue doing this, my eyes are closed, and let me tell you that pussy cream tasted so good. In all this pleasure, I did not hear my mom come back in, she has been watching me ever since I started tasting the dildo.

When I open my eyes, she is standing right in front of me, her hands on her hips, and says "Sweetie, are you crazy. What the fuck are you doing? And why is my dildo in your mouth?" Here I'm thinking, I'm dead for life. Instead of yelling at me, she says to me, "So you want to be like a girl, you want to get fucked and dress up like one!" Instead of saying No, my head says "YES".


So now she orders me to take off all of the clothes I am wearing. She then tell me to wear one of her lace see-through panties. Then the bra, and forces me to stuff 2 pairs of shirts in them, to give the idea of them being busty. At this point, I am thinking, what have I got myself into. A tear runs down my face, my mom spots it, and yells at me, "Bitch you better wipe it off or I am going to kick you out." I wipe it off, now she orders me to wear one of her corset's and garters strapped to the stockings. She tells me to wear heels.

Then she tells me to get in bed, get to the center of it, ties my hands and legs to the four corners, and takes her dildo, puts it not up her pussy but up her ass. She says, "sluts always do dirty things, and putting a dildo up the ass is required." She slowly gets on the bed, comes up between my legs, and takes the dildo out, and puts it in my mouth, making me suck on it.

Then after a few minutes of sucking, she unties me and tells me, go to the garage with your heels on, and bend over the large garbage can. She comes downstairs, takes a piece of rope, ties my hands down. Then rip a piece of duct tape, and put it over my mouth. She goes upstairs, gets my laptop, comes back down to the garage, puts it over a table. She doesn't tell me, what she was doing, but I know I was going to be posted on the Internet. An hour later, 3 older men, each more than 45 years old knock on the main door. My mom answers and explain to them how bad I was, and how I want to be treated like a girl.

They walk in naked, my mom comes in too, she has a video camera set-up and says you are going to be on camera. The one guy unties me and forces me on my knees bent over. Minutes later, I am the slut in a 3-Man gang-bang being fucked like crazy. And yes I got cum in my ass, on my body, even including my mouth.

After they left, my mom said, we will be doing this again, and if you refuse I am going to upload to your schools web feed and give a copy to all your friends who watch porn. So I said yes, Till this day, I wear her clothes and every now and then get guys to come out and fuck me while my mom watches and gets her own pleasure out of it.


True story, and I never regret saying YES, because honestly I love get fucked and drilled.

Jasmine fucks my wife

Sep 15th @ 3:30am EDT

Hello, my name is Tim. I am a 30 year-old married man. I have been married for five years to my wife Danielle. She is an absolute beauty of a woman. I remember when we were married, I felt like I was the luckiest man in the world. Since I am no hunk myself, standing at just five foot six and extremely lanky, I felt like I didn't deserve such a nice, gorgeous wonderful woman.

Let me describe my wife to you. Danielle is five foot seven, fair with blonde hair. Her bright blue eyes and charming smile are a delight to behold. Although she is 28, she has the body of a twenty year old, through regular workouts and a strict diet. Her figure is 35-25-38, and her ample breasts and wide baby making hips attracted a wide range of suitors. She chose me, however, because she considered me nice and sweet, and someone who could be a good father for our boys.

Our sex life however, was not great. I am not really hung, my dick only standing at five inches when hard. As such, sex with me probably hasn't being very satisfying for Danielle. We were also not very experienced when we got married; as a matter of fact we were both virgins, Danielle only having gone to second base with one guy she knew in college, and me of course.

As such on our wedding night, when we finally had sex after a year of going out, kisses , handjobs, and me sucking her nipples, I could only last for a couple of minutes before I came in her pussy. Needless to say, she was disappointed, and things didn't improve much during our honeymoon. However, over the years I got better at getting her off with my tongue, and she has more or less grown to prefer my tongue to my dick.

The last couple of years, however, saw a rapid slump in our sex life. We would hardly even make out or cuddle together anymore, and would only have sex once a week or so. This also mostly included me eating her pussy endlessly before I was allowed the usual three minutes or so to put my cock in her pussy and cum.

Given this situation in our marriage, with it being stagnant in terms of sex and sometimes even celibate, I began worrying about the effect it might have on Danielle. I was pleased, therefore, with the introduction of Jasmine into our lives.

I must mention here that Danielle was previously working in a company called Floyd and Macgruber Inc. as a secretary. However, three months back, she applied for the post of executive assistant in a company called Cruz Market Research Ltd., a company that specialized in studying the market and guiding potential investors.

She had bagged the post, and a much improved salary, and Jasmine was her new boss. The two had apparently hit it off outside of work, going to a corporate party and a nightclub together, and were now great friends. Danielle was often in awe of Jasmine and the way she had made her way up the corporate ladder, and brought her to the home often.

Although I was pleased that Danielle had this new friend in her life to provide a welcome source of entertainment, I must admit that the woman intimidated me. Jasmine was a five foot ten black amazon, with muscular arms and a broad chest beneath a carved but beautiful face framed by hair that ran down to her shoulders.

She seemed to have a toned stomach and her jeans made it obvious that she had sizeable thighs and calves. Not only did she look powerful, but she also carried herself in an aggressive and dominant manner. She would dominate the discussions we had and would ignore me for most parts of the conversations while directly addressing my wife. My wife, however, seemed taken by her new friend. Hence, I never voiced my concerns and allowed the friendship to bud. I had no idea what I was in for.

I worked as a sales rep for a Pharma company and I had been required to attend a conference out of town. I would have been gone for five days, but as luck would have it, the conference was concluded on the fourth day itself, and I was able to make my way home a day earlier. I was happy to get the chance to be able to surprise my wife. For this reason, I didn't call her up at home.

If I had, my life would have turned out so different. It was around ten o clock when I reached home. As such, I was surprised to see that the door was locked and there was nobody in. Assuming she was having a long day at the office, I used the spare key under the welcome mat to let myself in. Having done so, I went up to my room to freshen up after my long journey home, and descended to the living room to wait for my wife.

As I was climbing down the stairs, I heard a car pull up. Without turning on the lights, I rushed to the window to see who it was. What I saw, I couldn't have imagined in a million years.

My wife's car was in the driveway with someone who looked like Jasmine in the driver's seat. I couldn't see my wife but saw Jasmine fiddling with something. After a short while, I heard a low moan being emitted from the car. I gasped in shock as it sounded like my wife. As I watched on, Jasmine got out of the car and walked to the passenger's side door. As she helped my wife out, I gasped again.

I must mention here that my wife is quite conservative. During the five years of our marriage, I have rarely seen her ever wear anything above knee-length, even to work. Her tops are also quite modest and rarely, if ever, show any hint of cleavage. Her heels are only moderate and she applies minimal make-up.

Though it is true that in the last couple of months, in fact ever since she met Jasmine, she has changed her style of dressing, wearing shorter skirts and lower-cut tops, she has hardly ever worn anything even slightly revealing. In fact, even this recent change could only be explained by reasoning that it was a way of keeping up with her new friend. In short, nothing could have prepared me for the clothes I found my wife wearing that night.

She was dressed in a black halter top that was scandalously low cut and showed off most of her ample boobs. It didn't even fall far enough to cover her belly. Below it she wore a metallic mini-skirt that clung to her ass and fell barely beyond her bum-crack. Below it she wore thigh-highs and what looked like 5" fuck-me-pumps.

She had on at least two layers of make-up and her hair was done up in a very curly and trashy manner. In short, she looked like a complete whore, and from the glazed over look in her face, a whore who had probably been fucked. I could only watch as jasmine led her to the house, her hand obviously on Danielle's ass, with Danielle clinging to her. She opened the door with a key, stepped into the house with Danielle, and turned on the light. As she did so, I came into view, standing at the window, apprehension etched on my face.

Danielle saw me. She smirked.
"Well look who's here slut. Your sissy husband"
Danielle only looked at me blankly. I could only stammer.

"D-Dani. W-What's going on? Where were you? W-W-What are you doing?"
"What's going on is that you have been replaced with someone superior. Your wife has decided she prefers me to the sorry excuse for a man she is married to and we have agreed that from now on only I shall have the right to fuck her"
Her words hit me like a slap across the face. I could only look at them in confusion.

"What....D-Does that mean....you are lesbians....Dani what?"
"No she is not. She is just bored of your boy-cock and she wants a real orgasm for a change. In fact, if she were lesbian she would not have jumped into my arms and my bed the way she did"
"Danielle what is she saying?" I said desperately. "Danielle...."

"It's true, Tim. I cannot go on living off your tongue and your little cock. Jasmine has shown me what a cock really is, she can do things to me you never could, and I have given myself to her. This has been going on for the last two months in fact."
"Two months" I cried out. I was angry now. "Why I'll" I said threateningly as I advanced towards Jasmine.

It was a mistake. With two long steps she covered the distance and slapped me. I raised my head and received another. I tried to recover and punch her but she grabbed my arm and twisted it. I fell to the floor, crying in pain.
"Well, look at your sissy husband, crying in pain. I'm gonna love fucking your wife in front of you. I bet you're gonna love it, after all it's what you could never give her"

She then grabbed my hair and started dragging me to the bedroom, my wife following meekly. She sat me in a chair and warned me to stay there or there would be consequences. I sat down, terrified of this strong, brutish woman.
"Well bitch, seems I've made a willing sissy cuckold of your husband. Now why don't we get to business?"

My wife seemed to be very turned on by this chain of events. She was breathing quickly and quickly got to her knees in front of Jasmine. She started opening her pants followed by Jasmine's trunks. As her trunks dropped, a large, veined 9" cock came into view. It was hard and stood at attention. My wife purred with pleasure as she started to blow the cock. She kept moaning as Jasmine started fucking her face.

I could only watch these events in amazement. My wife had always been averse to the idea of blowjobs and had shot me down every time I had suggested it. Yet here she was, gagging on Jasmine's big cock. She had most of it in her mouth and was touching herself as Jasmine held her hair while moving her cock in and out of my wife's mouth.

After a while of this, my wife took off her top and Jasmine sat on the bed. My wife started squeezing Jasmine's huge cock between her boobs.

"Oh yeah, slut show your husband what he never had, what he's never gonna get again. You are my property now. I'm gonna bring the others from the office over to fuck you in front of your husband. Hubby's gonna watch his wife become Jasmine's personal whore. Now get your cunt over here and beg for a good fucking"

I sat in shock as I watched my complete stranger of a wife start begging to be fucked.


"Please fuck me master Jasmine. Please fuck me in front of my husband. Show him how much more of a man you are. Show him how a woman is really supposed to be fucked"
"Fine slut, climb on top of me"

My wife purred as she readily sat atop Jasmine's huge cock. She slowly started to take it in her pussy. I didn't think she would be able to take something that big, yet a few moments later she was already cumming as she finally managed to take it all to the hilt. Jasmine then lifted her and started fucking her cunt as she continuously kept making unclear, incoherent noises.

She seemed to cum in the first three minutes itself, and continued to have regular orgasms as Jasmine kept fucking her twat. After a while Jasmine held her to her body and stood up, cradling her as she continued to move my wife up and down on her cock. At this point, my wife seemed to lose all control.

"Oh my god, she is making me cum so hard. Look at her Tim, look at how she fucks me, that's what you could have had if you hadn't been such a pencil-dicked wimp. Look at your wife, being fucked, she's Jasmine's whore now, I'm your whore master, I'll never let my sissy husband near me again. I'm all yours. Oh Gawddddd!!!!!" she screamed as Jasmine laid her down on the bed and started to pile-drive her.

"I'm gonna cum inside you, slut"
"Yes, please cum inside me. I want to feel your seed inside my body. It feels so much better than my husband's pathetic seed. Give it to me. GIVE IT" She arched her back off the bed as Jasmine came into her. She must have come for nearly twenty seconds in my wife's cunt, some of her semen overflowing. I could only look on with my eyes wide.

Jasmine looked at me now. "Well sissy, you seem to have two choices. Either you can shout at us or try to fight me and get your girl back. But we both know that won't work. Or, you could accept this and maybe I'll allow you to touch my property and get your hands on your wife.

If that is the case, I expect you to crawl over on your hands and knees and lick my cum out of your wife's cunt. But then you will have to see her get fucked by me, my friends and my colleagues every single night. She'll be the slut you always craved, but my slut, and I'll use her until she won't even feel your pathetic dick anymore. So, what will it be?"

I looked at the woman, the shemale who had defeated me. I looked at my wife's curious face, her completely fucked look. I looked at her pussy, loose and dripping with cum. I was done. I crawled over.

"Good boy" Jasmine said, laughing as I started lapping up my wife's pussy. "Maybe next time, I'll bring Kesha and Roxy along" she said to my wife, who came on my face at these words.

Mom was angry so she taught me a Lesson!!!

Sep 15th @ 3:29am EDT

My mom is indian, and she has the nicest ass, when she wears her office knee skirt.

This one wonderful monday morning, she enter's my room at 6 in the morning and wakes me up to tell, "Sweetie, I have to go to Sudbury Ontario for three days. Our neighbours will take care of you, just ask them for help."

So I fall asleep, but as she leaves the house, I hear the hard bang of the door as it closes behind her. Minutes later, not sure why I did it, but I walked to my mom's room. Her clothes were hanging over the bed, the dresser, along with few of her panties across the floor. My plan was to get one of her panties and a photo of her, to smell em and wear them, and play with my cock eventually.

But the minute I was about to do that, I spot a nice pair of bra sitting on top of the dresser, so I approach it, and try it on. Minutes later, I find myself wearing a bra, panties, one of her nice office skirts, and a nice sexy top. Then I go around looking for her dildo/vibrator. I know she has one because she is divorced, no bf's, doesn't bring home a fuck buddy either but yet sometimes I hear her moaning. Then 10 minutes later, I find a 8" dildo put away in a shoe box under the bed.

So here I am now, all dressed up, with lipstick and a nice pair of sexy heels. I am constantly sucking on her dildo, tasting her cream that was left on the dildo the previous night. As I continue doing this, my eyes are closed, and let me tell you that pussy cream tasted so good. In all this pleasure, I did not hear my mom come back in, she has been watching me ever since I started tasting the dildo.

When I open my eyes, she is standing right in front of me, her hands on her hips, and says "Sweetie, are you crazy. What the fuck are you doing? And why is my dildo in your mouth?" Here I'm thinking, I'm dead for life. Instead of yelling at me, she says to me, "So you want to be like a girl, you want to get fucked and dress up like one!" Instead of saying No, my head says "YES".


So now she orders me to take off all of the clothes I am wearing. She then tell me to wear one of her lace see-through panties. Then the bra, and forces me to stuff 2 pairs of shirts in them, to give the idea of them being busty. At this point, I am thinking, what have I got myself into. A tear runs down my face, my mom spots it, and yells at me, "Bitch you better wipe it off or I am going to kick you out." I wipe it off, now she orders me to wear one of her corset's and garters strapped to the stockings. She tells me to wear heels.

Then she tells me to get in bed, get to the center of it, ties my hands and legs to the four corners, and takes her dildo, puts it not up her pussy but up her ass. She says, "sluts always do dirty things, and putting a dildo up the ass is required." She slowly gets on the bed, comes up between my legs, and takes the dildo out, and puts it in my mouth, making me suck on it.

Then after a few minutes of sucking, she unties me and tells me, go to the garage with your heels on, and bend over the large garbage can. She comes downstairs, takes a piece of rope, ties my hands down. Then rip a piece of duct tape, and put it over my mouth. She goes upstairs, gets my laptop, comes back down to the garage, puts it over a table. She doesn't tell me, what she was doing, but I know I was going to be posted on the Internet. An hour later, 3 older men, each more than 45 years old knock on the main door. My mom answers and explain to them how bad I was, and how I want to be treated like a girl.

They walk in naked, my mom comes in too, she has a video camera set-up and says you are going to be on camera. The one guy unties me and forces me on my knees bent over. Minutes later, I am the slut in a 3-Man gang-bang being fucked like crazy. And yes I got cum in my ass, on my body, even including my mouth.

After they left, my mom said, we will be doing this again, and if you refuse I am going to upload to your schools web feed and give a copy to all your friends who watch porn. So I said yes, Till this day, I wear her clothes and every now and then get guys to come out and fuck me while my mom watches and gets her own pleasure out of it.

I Can't Help The Way I Feel

Sep 15th @ 3:28am EDT

My mate Liam crashed out on the sofa. I loved it when Liam came round to my flat. I loved him. He was my best mate. He was straight and he was the only straight person I'd come out to. None of my other mates knew I was gay. I didn't wanna tell 'em coz they didn't mean anything to me. Not really. If I never saw any of 'em ever again it wouldn't bother me. I wouldn't miss any of 'em. But if I never ever saw Liam again that'd be horrible. I couldn't live with that, never seeing Liam ever again. Liam meant more to me than all my other mates put together. They were nothing compared to Liam. I loved Liam. I really, really loved him. He'd always been there for me and I suppose I'd always been there for him.

I loved him and I loved his girlfriend.

I loved being their friend.

I loved having them as friends.

So yeah, he'd crashed out on my sofa. I just sat there looking at him. Bless him. He looked so sweet when he was pissed. I'd phoned his girlfriend up half an hour ago to tell her that he'd be sleeping at mine tonight, told her he'd crashed out on the sofa.

"If you really want me to, Holly, I can phone a taxi for him."

"No it's ok."

"Are you sure?"

"Yeah. It'll be best for him to sleep on your sofa."

"I didn't get him drunk, Holly."

"I'll believe you, thousands wouldn't."

"You know what it's like when we get together. You're not mad at me, are you?"

"No but I'll give him a good bollocking tomorrow, don't worry."

"No you won't."

"He can't take his ale like you, Nathan."

"I think he had a couple more than me."

"It's you. You'll drive anybody to drink."

"I know."

"All right, Nathan. Look after him."

"Will do. See you soon."

"Bye."

"Bye, Holly."

I put the phone down.

She was cool with me letting him crash out at mine. She had no problem with him getting pissed at mine. We got on brilliant, the three of us.

So there he was, bless him. Liam. Crashed out on the sofa looking dead sweet. Sometimes I wish I didn't feel the way I did about him. I loved him like he loved Holly. I suppose I was in love with him, whatever that is. Yeah, I must have been. I wanted more than us to be just friends but I knew it could never happen. He wasn't gay. He was straight and he had a girlfriend. Sometimes I wish I didn't have these intense feelings for him.

But I can't help the way I feel.

He knew I loved him but I don't think he had any idea just how much I loved him. He didn't know I was in love with him.

He looked so sweet lying there asleep. I sat down in the chair and just looked at him. He was the most beautiful person I had ever seen. He was beautiful on the outside and beautiful on the inside. I sat there looking at him. I could have just sat there forever looking at him lying there asleep. If only he felt the same for me as I felt for him.

I just sat looking at him.

Thirty minutes later I was still sitting there looking at him.

I wondered what he was dreaming about. Wondered what was going on in his head. Wondered if he was dreaming about me.

I just sat there looking at him.

"I love you, Liam."

I'd never said that to him while he was awake.

He'd told me he loved me, told me a few times coz he did love me...as a friend. But I couldn't bring myself to tell him that I loved him. I loved him more than a friend and I couldn't say it to him. But I was saying it now, now that he was asleep. I said again and again.

"I love you. I love you. I love you, Liam."

Before he came into my life I didn't have feelings like this. I used to laugh at the idea of unrequited love. That was something you read about in silly novels like Wuthering Heights. If I'd never met Liam I would still be laughing about people who went on about life losing all meaning and all that.

"Liam, you bastard!"

I was dead happy before he came into my life. I was dead happy not needing anybody and not knowing what it was like to be in love with somebody. Now that the most beautiful person ever was in my life I felt dead sad.

"You bastard!"

I was sad coz I couldn't have him. But then again, I was so glad I'd met him. So glad he was in my life. So glad he was my friend. So glad that I was his friend.

I wish I was Holly.

I often had these fantasies where I imagined I was Holly making love with Liam, with Liam holding me, kissing me, being inside me.

I looked at the clock.

Fuck!

I'd been sitting there for over an hour just looking at him lying there asleep. It seemed like five minutes.

I got up and I went to the bedroom, returned with the duvet. The thought of stripping Liam naked before I covered him with the duvet did enter my mind but I wiped it from my mind straight away. I know it would be perfectly innocent to strip him before covering him with the duvet but...I dunno, I just didn't wanna think about it.

So I was just gonna cover him with the duvet, leave him with his trackies and his T-shirt on. I wasn't looking, not on purpose. I just glanced. A quick glance, that's all it was. I would never ever take advantage of my beautiful mate while he was asleep but I couldn't help noticing that a big meaty hard-on was growing in his trackies. It was bulging up in his trackies, making its way up round his thigh.

I looked away coz it didn't seem right with him being asleep like, me looking like this. Bless him. Probably having a sweet sexy dream about Holly.

I looked away but I couldn't help it. I had to take another look. His cock had grown into a full hard-on and was now tenting his trackies. His nylon trackies were stretched tight around the big fat head of his cock.

I thought: Oh mate, sweet.

No, this wasn't right. I felt dirty. I put the duvet over him.

I just stood there looking at him looking so sweet lying there deep in sleep, the duvet pulled up to his chin.

I couldn't help the tears. They were rolling down my cheeks.

What the fuck was wrong with me at all? What had he turned me into? Look at me fucking crying! Me!

"Goodnight, mate."

I reached down and I kissed him on the cheek. Why couldn't I do this to him while he was awake? Why couldn't I show my affection for him while he was awake?

"Sweet dreams. I love you."

As I kissed him, my tear fell on to his face.

I wiped my tear away from his face.

His skin, it was so soft.

I just stood there for another ten minutes just looking at him.

Then I...I kissed his lips.

When my lips touched his lips, the tears streamed down my face on to his face.

It was the most beautiful feeling ever, kissing him on the lips but I shouldn't have done it, not while he was asleep.

I should be doing this while he was awake.

"Goodnight, mate."

I was just about to go to my bedroom when I pulled the duvet off my mate. I put the duvet over the back of the sofa. I sat back down in my chair and I just sat there looking at my mate lying there deep in sleep with his big horny dick trapped inside his tight clinging shiny trackies and I thought: I'd never seen my mate's erection before.

If I just pulled his trackies down to take a quick look, there'd be no harm in that, would there? He'd never know about it. So what harm would there be in doing it?

No, I love him. It wouldn't be right. He's so sweet.

"I fucking love you, you cunt!"

Fuck it!

I pulled his trackies and boxers down just so I could see his cock.

I had to see it.

I fucking had to see it.

I know it was a horrible thing to do but I just had to see my beautiful mate's cock.

And it was.

It was just beautiful.

I just stood there looking at his beautiful naked aroused cock.

I cried some more.

How could anybody be so beautiful?

I just stood there and took in the beautiful sight of my mate lying there looking so sweet, deep in sleep with his beautiful cock fully aroused.

I'd never ever felt so sad in my whole life.

I kissed it.

I kissed my mate's cock, touched the naked head of his cock with my lips.

I brought my lips from his cock and the tears streamed down my cheeks.

His cock was wet with my tears.

"I love you, Liam."

This felt so wrong. I shouldn't be doing it. I wished I could do this while he was awake. He really had no idea just how much I really loved him.

I pulled his boxers and trackies back up and I kissed him on his lips. I covered him with the duvet and then...

Oh fuck.

Liam, he kicked the duvet back. He kicked the duvet off the sofa. He still had his eyes closed but he smiled. No, it wasn't a smile. It was a big smirk. Then he opened his eyes. He pulled me on top of him and he held me tight and he kissed me. And he held me for ages and ages and we kissed and it was like it lasted forever and it was what I had been dreaming about since I first met him.

My head was spinning. It was like I was dreaming. But I wasn't. It was really happening. My mate, who I was in love with, was holding me and kissing me.

He finally brought his lips from mine and smacked me really hard on the arse.

I got up off him.

I didn't know what to do.

I just stood there.

I felt proper dizzy.

I felt light-headed.

I really didn't know what to do.

I was breathing heavy and fast.

My mate sat up.

He squeezed his boner through his trackies.

I looked at it but I looked away dead quick.

"I'm so sorry, mate. I'm so, so sorry. I..."

He got up and he put his hands on my shoulders.

I bowed my head.

I finally told him.

"I love you, mate."

He wiped the tears from my eyes.

"I know you do."

He put his fingers under my chin, lifted my head then kissed me on the lips again dead gentle. We kissed and I was in fucking love with him.

He brought his lips from mine and he smacked me really hard on my arse.

"What was that for?"

"For kissing my dick."

I felt so ashamed.

"Mate, I'm sorry."

"If you say sorry one more time..."

He sat down on the sofa, pulled me down to sit next to him. He had his arm around me. He stroked my arm.

"What we gonna do with you, eh?"

I just sat there looking at the floor.

We didn't say nothing for a while, just sat there. I could have just sat there forever next to my mate with his arm around me like this. Made me feel safe and warm. I nearly fell asleep sitting there with my mate's arm around me.

After a while I said, "Shall I phone a taxi?"

"Why? Where are we going?"

"For you I mean. So you can go home to Holly."

"Oh fuck. Holly!"

"It's ok, mate. I phoned her. Told her that you'd crashed out on the sofa. She was fine with you sleeping at mine."

"I'll phone her in the morning."

We just sat there for a while, my mate with his arm around me.

It was three in the morning.

I couldn't keep my eyes open. I kept dropping off.

Next thing it was morning. I woke up next to Liam. We were both snuggled up on the sofa, Liam's arm around me. Liam was still asleep. It took a while for me to remember how we'd got like this, me and my mate snuggled up on the sofa and when it all came back to me I smiled, put my arm around my mate and went back to sleep.

Gym Night

Sep 15th @ 3:28am EDT


I just turned 40 and though I wasn't in bad shape, I joined the local gym. I wanted to have the best body I'd ever had.

Last Thursday my wife was having girls book night at our house so I would have to be out for a few hours. I figured I'd go to the gym. I'd never went that late at night so I wasnt sure how crowded it would be. To my surprise it was empty. Just 2 little old ladies in the pool and 4 black guys playing basketball. Excellent for me, I would have the whole place to myself. I worked my upper body first, pushing my limits, lifting as much as I could. Then a 1 hour elliptical workout. Wow I was spent.

I usually go straight home and shower, but with the wife having her book club, I knew I had to stay gone awhile longer, so I decided to shower at the gym. It's one of those open room showers like I had in high school. No biggie for me, I'm pretty well endowed and never minded like a few of my buddies who always were embarrassed to shower around others. The shower felt great, my muscles were aching quit a bit. It wasn't long before I heard laughing and guys talking. It was the 4 black guys that were playing basketball. They all came into the shower room. Damn they were all big guys. I mean tall, built and hung as hell! I thought I was good size, but these guys were longer and thicker. I tried not to look, but I was amazed! I turned back facing the wall so they wouldn't think I was gay or anything.

Just then one of them tapped me on the back. Oh shit, what the hell, did he want? I thought. "yo bro can I borrow your soap" he asked. And what was I suppose to say, no? There were 4 if them and they were twice my size. "sure man, I'm finishing up" I said. I handed him my soap and continued to finish rinsing my hair out. I turn off my shower grabbed my towel and tried not to make eye contact to much as I walked out. But couldn't help but peek one last time at their cocks as they were washing and soaping them with my soap.

I got to my locker and tried to hurry up, I felt a bit nervous. Not knowing why, other then I kept thinking about being robbed or something. I set on the bench looking in my locker trying to find my deodorant, when I noticed the guys were finished showering and walked back into the locker room. I continued to search for my deo. Then I felt something on my back as I lifted up and turned around there was a huge black cock hanging right in my face. I jumped, being startled. "relax bro, just wanted to return your soap" I looked up and took it telling him thanks. I took it and put it in my zip lock bag and placed it into my gym bag. Man I could feel my heart still beating hard from the scare. Just then I set back up and all 4 guys were standing there. "bro we noticed you looking at our cocks in the shower room" I cleared my throat and said "na man I'm married and straight".

"dude it's ok, we didn't mine" "but now we'd like to have them sucked" said the biggest guy. He was at least 6'5" 250 pounds of pure muscle and his cock was the thickest of them all! He grabbed his hanging cock and began rubbing on my lips. Oh shit, what the hell was I suppose to do? So in fear of getting the shit beat out of me, I slowly opened my mouth. The head of his cock was as thick as a coke can! He pushed it in deeper and I began to gag. Now I knew how my wife felt when she sucked me. I thought relax, relax that's what my wife does to deep throat mine. He continued to fuck my mouth and I could feel him getting hard. Then he pulled out and said "next". The next one stuck his cock into my mouth and again I gagged at first, but it got easier as all 4 of them fucked my mouth until they were hard. Wow I thought, that was it. I made it through and now I could get the hell out of here. I turned to my locker and grabbed my bag. "where you going bitch? We ain't done with you yet". Oh fuck now what? "lay back on the bench, white boy" said the biggest guy. I laid back and my towel fell off, they could see that sucking them had made me hard. "oh ya, the white boy liked our cocks in his mouth" one said."oh he's really gonna like them in his ass then". I fucked my wife's ass 1 time and she said it hurt so bad, I never got to do it again. Now here I am with 4 huge, thick and hard cocks, getting ready to fuck me!

One guy bent down and grabbed my ankles and lifted them in the air. "bring that jar of Vaseline over here" he told them. He reached down placing a glob on his finger, I could feel his finger starting to slide into me. My natural instinct was to clinch up. "bro I suggest you relax, or your gonna be in a lot of pain later" he said. I felt his finger slide out, he put more Vaseline on and then stuck 2 fingers deep in me. Oh man it was so hard to relax, but I tried. He began fucking my ass with 2 of his big thick fingers. "bro hold his legs up" he told one of them. Then one straddled my face and held my legs up high by my ankles. His big black balls laying on my mouth. "suck those balls boy" he said. Just then I felt the 2 fingers that had been fucking me pull out. Next I felt a sharp pain and I knew he had just stuck his cock in me. Man I could feel him in my lower back. He slowly pumped in and out taking it deeper every time. The pain had tears in my eyes. I closed my eyes and tried relaxing my mind. He pounded me for about 5 minutes, I could feel sweat from him dripping on me. Then with one big thrust he let out a mown and shot his load in me. I could feel the hot cum dripping out my ass hole and down my ass crack as he pulled out. No sooner did he pull out I felt another go deep. By this time I was numb to the pain. The one that had just fucked me then straddled my face and told me to suck him clean. I took his limp thick cock into my mouth and sucked. I could taste Vaseline and a small amount of cum was still leaking from him. He moved out of the way after I licked him clean and another stood over my face, his cock had gone soft from waiting so I sucked it hard again. The second guy fucking me cam and then also ordered me to suck him clean. Oh my legs were hurting worse then my ass from being held up so long. Then the third guy entered my ass, he had the smallest cock of them all which was a bit of a brake. However he pounded hard and fast, he went for over what seemed like 15 minutes, then he pulled out. I noticed I didn't feel him cum

"Turn over bitch " he ordered me. Then he set down on the bench in front of me and told me he was going to make me swallow his load. I began sucking his head and thinking how the hell I was going to swallow his load. I know I cam in my wife's mouth once and it was way to much for her to swallow. With my ass in the air the last guy slowly stuck his cock into me. I had 1 fucking my throat and 1 fucking my ass! They were both pounding hard and high fivin each other. Just then I felt a thick hot load shoot into my mouth and down my throat. I stated gagging and he keep ramming it in. I then felt the guy in my ass let lose! The one face fucking me pulled out and I swallowed the thick load slid down my throat. Oh my god finally they were all done, but not until I had to sucked the last guy clean.

There I laid on the bench cum still dripping out of my ass. "dude you need another shower now" as they all walked away. I slowly got up grabbed my soap and slowly walked back into the shower room. Thank goodness my wife's book club was only at our house every 6 months, cause I wanted that again but need to rest awhile between those fuckings. Little did I realize the next time was going to be rougher, with 8 of them showing up :(

Real face of boy friend

Sep 3rd @ 4:22am EDT

I was not aware we had lots of video cams taping us fuck on the other day.

The next day of our fuck i was wearing a salwar, pants and a shawl just like a decent indian student. My boy friend came in he told me i need to see a video. I sat with him in the last bench and he opened the video in his mobile. It was all about me and him fucking each other. My boobs were swaying. My pussy was zoomed and taken in high definition. His cock making in and out of my cunt was picturized.

In the video, he was pressing my ass then slowly turning me to the other side exposing my boobs and pussy. He laps my pussy like a dog and i was making very sexy moans. Then he snatches my nipples and pulls my boobs calling them to be his play grounds. He sways them. And my boobs were dancing to his will. He slapped my boobs and they were swaying happily. My face was all blushing.

I was taking his 7" inch cock deep in my mouth. He was saying "suck you bitch!!" i was making deep moans as he mouth fucked me. When i took his cock out of mouth it was full of his cum. I was spitting it. I could not believe my sex act.

Then spreads my legs and enters his fingers one by one into me still 4 went deep. I was crying "don't tease me fuck me !!". He was saying " cry for it slut! Ask me to fill you with your baby seed" i screamed i am your whore cum in me !!!

He took his cock and slowly entered my tight virgin pussy. It was hard for him, but he slowly started to screw me. His cock entering my pussy was given in the video along with a big music, soon he started stroking me and i cried aaah aaah aah as every stroke hit my pussy.

Suddenly i was abt to climax he took his cock out and fingered my pussy cum along with pee came out my pussy like a fountain then when the fountain subsided he entered and started to ram my pussy again. He pressed my boobs and told " hey bitch, you are no longer a holy virgin but my mere slut" and he removed his cock out and his cum oozed out my pussy.



After seeing the video i got angry and bet him. Soon one of his friends entered the class and pressed my boobs he whispered in my ears "nice fuck daaksha !!" i don't know what is gonna happen next.. Will soon update

Prize for the winning team

Sep 3rd @ 4:21am EDT

Susan is the wife of a high school football coach. She always had a high sex drive that sometimes even her husband Bill could not keep up. One night, when Bill got home from a play off and Susan was waiting for her with a horny pussy, an idea came up. He thought of giving her wife to his players if they could win the next game. Susan was excited by the idea. As Bill went to sleep that night, she masturbated to the thought of being gang banged by high school boys.

During practice, Bill brought Susan along. She intentionally wore a skimpy dress. The assistant coach, who was sitting beside Susan could not take his eyes off her. In the middle of the practice, Bill called Susan.

"Boy, this is my wife, Susan," he said.

The boys looked at her skimpy outfit and smiled giddily.

"Listen," said the coach. "If you can win the next game, my wife will give you all blowjobs."

The boys could not believe their ears. "Really?" one of them asks.

"Yes," he said as he noticed of the boys looking at Susan's sexy body hungrily. "Why don't you go ahead and touch," he said to him.

The boy seemed reluctant but he eventually went to touch Susan's breasts, cupping them hungrily. Soon Susan was having hands all over her and she was enjoying it. Then they had to go back to their practice.


Susan was present during every practice and once in a while, she would pleasure the assistant coach while her husband watches. They had the field all to themselves and Susan would take off her top and her panties to suck the assistant coach while he fingers her cunt. She would leave her panties lying around for one of the boys to pick up and keep.

The boys are fueled by their fantasies about her. On the day of the game, Susan wore a loose fitting dress with nothing underneath. She flashed her pussy to the boys before the game. It was the first time they had seen her pussy. They had seen her tits many times when she would take them off to suck the assistant coach but he would always fuck her inside so they did not see. They would only hear her moans.

The training paid off, they won the game and the orgy started in the bus. The top player gets to have Susan first. They took turns fondling her, fingering her. Susan was loving every moment of it while her husband sits on one side watching her being used.


The boys took turns fucking her over and over. She was filled with so much cum, covered with so much cum. Now, every game the boys win, they get to have her and do whatever they want with her.

Photoshoot ending in sex

Sep 3rd @ 4:20am EDT

Hi guys, its me daaksha again.

Me and my boy friend raj started to have licking and cock sucking jobs. My boobs grew bigger as he presses them daily with his strong hands. My clit also was very sensitive than before. All thanks to my boy friend.

Yesterday he took me to his house. Actually it was a room and his room mates had gone for a movie. I was actually tired because i had orgasmed thrice in the theatre. My boy friend had twelve of my bra and panties that he used to remove from me in theatre while sucking each other.

That day too i was wearing no innerwear. My body was all sweat. He suggested me to take a shower. I went in the bath room. He told me to keep the doors open. I told that i wont. He told me that he has pressed my boobs and licked my cunt, he is my husband and he has the right to see me naked. Still i was not consoled. He took off his trousers. He showed me his long cock. I was so amazed to see it, because for the first time i am seeing what i used to suck so clearly.

I was staring at his cock for a minute. He then told it was my time.

I slowly took of my shawl and the tops my boobs jumped out. He asked me to stop and jump. I did. My boobs were swaying he enjoyed it. Even i did. Then i took off my pants showing my shaved pussy to him. He told "wow".


I gave him my clothes and started to bath in front of my naked boy friend. He was masturbating seeing me shower naked. Then i came outside he handed over me a gift box. It had a top and a jeans pant i wore them... Tight fit and sexy.

Then we sat together. He told he watches playboy pics. I asked whats is that. To my shock he replied girls in nude poses. I dint believe but he show me in his laptop which made me horny. He asked whether i liked them. I accepted the fact told yes.
I asked why is he seeing other women body when he has a girl friend. He told he doesn't have nude pics. And immediately he asked me for a nude photo shoot. Turned horny due to pics i accepted.

First he took a pic of mine. Then he asked to loosen my buttons and give a pic with cleavage. I did. Then he removed all the buttons and took a pic showing my boobs but covering the nipple. He was wearing a trunk with a big bulge in it. I went and loosened up his garment and sucked his cock.

Then he took off my shirt and asked me to tightly press my boobs and cover my nipples he clicked. He asked me to lie down on bed. He told my nipples are not hard and he came and sucked it. It became hard then he clicked. He asked me to take off my pants. I was all nude again. He took a pic of me touching my pussy. He asked me to rub my cunt and he went on clicking. He asked me to turn back. I heard click sounds i was sure he was taking pics of my huge ass.

Suddenly i felt a hand on my ass rubbing me, i allowed him he put me straight and licked my cunt. I cummed. Then he took his cock and slowly started banging in my wet pussy. It was hard for him to enter. But still he did i screamed but he shew no mercy. Soon my hymen broke. I was starting to enjoy the sex act.


Soon he cummed in me. We dressed up cuz his friends would be there any time. And he left me back in the hostel with all my pussy drenched in his cum :

Sales Girl

Sep 3rd @ 4:20am EDT

Nina knelt down in front of the couch naked from the waist up with a cock in her mouth. Her small perky nipples jiggling as her head moves up and down. Her lips tightly wrapped around the rock hard cock while sucking sounds can be heard with each of her movement.

Her boss seated comfortably on the couch enjoying Nina's lips. He was moaning from pleasure. He reached over to pinch Nina's erect nipples, flicking them with his fingers. Nina moaned out while she sucks. Her boss squeezed her tit tightly as he started to twitch and shake. Hot loads shoots into her mouth, reaching her throat. She swallowed.

Nina got up and wiped the excess cum around her mouth. She grabbed her bra on the floor and puts it on. She found her blouse crumpled near the doorway and went to get it. She was buttoning up her blouse as her boss zipped himself up.

She left the office and went back to her desk to resume her work. After three hours, her internal phone rang.

"Yes?" she said.

"Come in here," said the other person.

"Yes Mr. White."

Nina went to her boss' office.

"Close the door," said Mr. White.

"Yes sir," Nina said as she walked towards his desk.

"We need to close the deal with this client. I'm gonna need you to persuade them."

"Yes sir. What do you need me to do?"

"Go to the meeting. The details are in this file," he said as he hands her a folder.

Nina nodded and left the room.

The next day, she was at the hotel waiting for the clients in the lobby. There were three men. They went to a private conference room that Nina had booked the day before. The three sat down. Nina gathered some documents as she bent down to grab them from her bag.

One man approached her and put his hand on her ass, softly rubbing over her skirt.

"Oooh!" Nina was surprised.

The man continued to rub her ass until Nina faced him. He reached towards her top and tore it open. He pulled down her bra and revealed her big hard nipples as the two others watch quietly. The man reached under her skirt and lifted it up as his finger touched her pussy. He grinned as he realized that there was nothing underneath and started rubbing Nina's already wet clit.


She was leaning her ass on the table. The man lifted her up and spread her legs wide. The other two got up and went over to her. They hungrily fondled her breasts. Sucking them and licking them, playing with them while the other was eating her pussy up. One started to unzip and went up on the table to slide his cock into Nina's moaning mouth. The first man had his tongue buried deep inside her.

Nina sucked the man's cock as he rammed it into her mouth, deep into her throat. The first man stopped sucking and was now teasing her cunt with the tip of his cock. The third was still fondling her breasts and started to grab her hands and put it on his cock. Nina started to jack him as she felt the opening of her pussy being spread.

The second man was ramming hard into her mouth as he moans loudly and eagerly. He was so excited to be fucking such a beauty such as Nina. They simply could not refuse the deal after Mr. White had told them that Nina can be part of the deal.

The first man started to pump hard into Nina's very wet cunt while she jacks the third faster and faster. Soon the second man cummed into her mouth and then onto her tits as the first was still ramming in and out of her.

"Ahh Ahh Ahhh!" moaned Nina as her body shook up and down with the hard fucking she was receiving. Her toes started to curl and she exploded while she was still being pounded. The three men smiled as seeing her explode like that. Then the first man cummed deep inside her hole before pulling out.

The third man then made Nina bend over. He spread her ass cheeks and entered her so suddenly that she screamed. She kept screaming as he rammed into her tight ass hole. The first man decided to slide his cock into Nina's mouth while the second man started to eat her used pussy.

Nina exploded again for the second time just before the third man cummed all over her nice ass. The second man swallowed Nina's juices.

As Nina was catching her breath, bent over the table still panting with her body covered in cum, the men all got dressed and the first man came to Nina and handed her the signed documents. He slapped Nina's ass and they left her.

After Nina had recollected herself, she got dressed and went back to the office to give Mr. White the signed documents.

"Good work slut," he said as he kissed her luscious lips. "Did you have fun?"

"Yes."


"Good. Get back to work," he said as he slapped her ass. "You have another meeting to attend to in the afternoon."

Losing My Balls On The Golf Course

Sep 3rd @ 4:17am EDT

Recently I had been fantasizing a lot about jerking off outside. A few years ago I had made somewhat of a weekly ritual of driving up the canyon near my house at night, parking my car off the side of the road and wandering a few yards into the woods to strip down and jerk one out. The thrill of being completely nude outside used to make me so hard and I remember shooting huge loads.

I no longer live close to the canyon, so I had been pondering as to where I could go to fullfil my fantasy and experience the thrill and excitement of being totally naked and masturbating outside. I am not really into the idea of public masturbation per se, and I wanted to go to a spot where I wouldn't run a high risk of being discovered.

The fantasy had been plaguing me for days when one day, while out golfing with a friend at a course near my house, I had an idea. "Why not come back to the course after dark, strip down in the middle of one of the fairways and jerk one out?" I thought. It was a genius idea. I lived less than a mile from the course and knew exactly where I could park my car and enter the course unnoticed after the sun went down. I finished the round of golf, parted ways with my friend and went home, eagerly awaiting nightfall.

As I sat at my house waiting for the right time to make my trek back to the course under the cover of night, my excitement was building. I had an hour or so before the sun went down, so I stripped down to nothing in my living room, sat on my couch naked and decided to get warmed up for my escapade. I figured it would help the time pass by faster too. I sat on my couch completely nude and began to gently caress myself until I was hard.

I toyed with my flaccid cock for a few minutes and, before I knew it, I was as hard as a rock. I knew I could get too carried away or I would shoot my load and probably not be able to recuperate with enough energy to complete the fantasy I had been perfecting over the past few days. I continued to gently rub my stiff rod with my right hand, barely grazing it enough to feel any sensation.

I hadn't had sex or jerked off for a week, so I knew I had a healthy load inside of me waiting to be liberated. I could feel it swelling in my balls and wanted to save every drop of it until I was outside and in the middle of the golf course. My cock head oozed with clear pre-cum, indicating that I was ready to get down to business.

I glanced towards the window to see if it was dark yet and was filled with excitement when I saw that the sun had gone down. I stood up, put my clothes back on and got in my car. As I drove to the course I was as getting more and more excited. Every foot that I traveled brought me closer to my destination, and the orgasm that I knew was going to be intense.

I thought about how strange it was to walk out onto a golf course at night, get naked and jerk off and it made me laugh a little bit. Sure, it was odd, but I didn't care. I knew it would give me the excitement I had been craving and relieve me of all the stress I had let pile up over work and other things, and that was all the justification I needed.

I pulled up to the spot I had planned on earlier, parked my car and got out. I was across the street from the course, parallel with a fairway I had been golfing just an hour or so earlier. I wandered over to the course and crept through a gap in the fence I had predetermined as my point of entry. I was there. I was on the course playing out the scene I had been imagining with anticipation for the past hour.

I started walking deeper towards the center of the course. I wanted to be far enough away from the road and surrounding houses so I could focus on rubbing out a huge load without having to worry about being discovered. Part of me thought that getting naked and jerking off closer to where I could be spotted would add to the thrill, but I decided to save that for another day.

I reached a wide open fairway in the middle of the course and decided it was a good spot to complete the deed. I glanced around at the empty, moonlit course and couldn't help but notice how different it felt at night when no one was around.

I bent down and unlaced my shoes, then slid them off. I pulled off my socks and put them in my shoes. The grass was cold on my bare feet, but it sent a rush through my body knowing that my fantasy was underway. I took off my shirt, folded it and set it near my shoes. I was taking my time with each article of clothing and breathing deeply to calm myself.

The combination of excitement, anticipation and nerves was causing my heart to pound in my chest. I slowly unbuttoned my pants and slid the zipper down. I lowered my pants to the ground, leaving my boxers up, the stepped out of them and folded them neatly. I paused a moment and let the cool night breeze brush over my semi-nude body, then I freed myself from the last piece of clothing I had on. I pulled my boxers down and off my feet, then piled them on my other clothes. I was totally nude outside, and I loved it.

My cock was as stiff as a board and pointing straight up. I couldn't remember the last time I had been that hard. My stiff rod bounced with every heartbeat. As I style there naked, I became a little more emboldened and decided to wander a small distance from my clothes. Just being able to see them made me feel slightly constrained, and I wanted to be completely free. I walked up onto the green and stood naked with my hard cock begging to be pleased.

I decided to sit down. The cold ground on my bare ass sent a rush through my body. I laid back with my legs bent and my knees in the air. Feeling completely exposed and vulnerable, I began to slide my right hand over my chest and down my stomach, inching towards my hard cock. I started rubbing myself under my balls with my left hand, teasing the spot right above my anus.

My right hand slid down over my stomach to my cock and I slowly wrapped my fingers around my rod. I knew if I started jerking off with any force I would unload all over myself in a matter of seconds, so I paced myself and slowly rubbed my cock up and down with a loose grip. I could feel the pressure building. I began rubbing around my asshole faster and faster with my left hand.

I teased my hole with my middle finger and pressed on it in rhythm with the strokes on my cock with my right hand. I borrowed some of the pre-cum that was oozing out of my cock head and put it on my left middle finger, then pressed my finger slightly into my asshole. I didn't usually insert anything into my ass when I jerked off, but my body was in total control and I was doing everything it told me to do. I sank my finger deeper into my ass and moved it around as I worked my shaft. I was close.

I continued to rhythmically push my finger into my ass as I stroked my hard cock, when I felt myself reaching my peak. "Oh! OH OH! OH MY GOD!" I moaned as I started to climax. I thrusted my pelvis up towards the sky, lifting my ass off the ground with my finger still deep inside. I could feel the cum in my balls chambering, getting ready to be shot all over my stomach and chest.

My whole body tensed as the first load rocketed out of my cock head. "OH FUCK! UUUHHH!" I groaned as I shot a thick, white stream of cum over my stomach and chest, all the onto the side of my face. I pressed my pelvis even higher into the air and unloaded a second volley onto myself.

With each spurt, my asshole clenched tighter around my finger and pulsated with pleasure. I pumped out a succession of loads onto my chest and stomach and covered myself in a blanket of hot, white cum. As I finished unloading onto myself, I lowered myself back down to earth and continued to stroke my cock until every ounce of cum had been expelled from my balls. I had just had the most intense orgasm of my life, which completely drained me of cum, as well as energy.


I lay there nearly lifeless, covered in a messy bath of my cum. I closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths, then laid there for a moment and relaxed in a warm bath of jizz. I opened my eyes and looked down to see what I had accomplished and was shocked when I saw the amount of cum I had just unloaded onto myself. It was the biggest load I had ever shot in my life. My balls ached and were too sensitive to even touch. I slowly slid my finger out of my asshole and let out a sigh as it came out.

As I stood up, an avalanche of cum flowed down my chest and stomach, and ran down my legs. I was still in shock at the volume of cum I had just jerked out of myself. I gathered my clothes and used both of my socks to wipe the sticky mess off of my body as best I could. I left them there as a surprise for the mornings first golfer.


I slowly dressed, then walked back to my car reflecting on the intense orgasm I had just had. I knew that I had just started a new tradition and that "hitting the links" had taken on a whole new meaning.

Wankin Me mates Good But Wanking His Dad Is Awesome

Sep 1st @ 7:04am EDT

There we were, me and Stephen both naked, sitting on the bed wanking each other's dicks when his Dad opened the door. We were both dead embarrassed, me and my mate - my mate more than me. The second my mate's Dad realised what he was looking at, he shut the door and went downstairs. My mate was sitting on the bed with the duvet wrapped around him. He was mortified that his Dad had just caught us wanking each other off.

I bumped into my mate's Dad a week later in the street. He said he wanted to talk to me. I was just concerned about my mate. I hadn't heard from him since we both got caught wanking each other off in his bedroom.

"How's Stephen?"

"He's fine."

"I've been worried about him."

"There's no need to worry. He's fine."

"I know I haven't been round to see him but...well..."

I couldn't really look my mate's Dad in the face. I just stood there looking at my trainers.

My mate's Dad put his hand on my shoulder. I looked up at him. I was blushing big time.

"I'm sorry about...you know...what we did."

"That's ok. I'm cool with it."

"Will you tell Stephen that I'll come round to see him tomorrow?"

"I'll tell him. He'll like that."

"That's if I...that's if you want me to."

"Of course. He's your mate. You're mates."

"I feel so...ashamed."

"Lee, there's nothing to be ashamed off."

His hand was still on my shoulder.

"But it's so embarrassing, Mr Roberts."

"I'm not embarrassed about it. It came as a shock when I saw you, I must admit, and it did take me a few days to get my head round it but yeah, I'm one hundred percent cool with it now, Lee. Don't worry about it. And I've told Stephen that I'm ok with what you were doing."

"We're not gay, Mr Roberts."

He could see that I was getting upset and he stroked my arm.

"You were just experimenting. I know. I did the same when I was your age. Most 18-year-old boys do, I should imagine. Stop worrying about it."

"We were just having a laugh, Mr Roberts, that's all."

I couldn't stop the tear rolling down my cheek.

Mr Roberts wiped it away with his finger.

"Come on. Stop upsetting yourself now. Everything's fine."

More than anything else I was concerned about Stephen.

"Is...is Stephen ok. Really?"

"I think he's more upset about you not coming round to see him."

I felt really bad.

"I'll phone him."

"He'll like that."

"I'll phone him tonight."

"Come round."

"I'd rather phone him first."

"Ok then."

He took his hand off my arm.

"All right then, Mr Roberts."

I was about to go when he stopped me.

"It wouldn't matter, you know."

"What?"

"If you were. You and my son. If you were gay. It wouldn't matter."

"But we're not."

"I know but I'm just saying. If you were it'd be no big deal."

"Yeah, well...we're not, so..."

He put his hand back on my shoulder.

"I'm really ok with you and my son. And I've said the same thing to Stephen."

"I'll phone him. He's my best mate."

"I know. I know how close you two are."

"We've been best mates for years."

"I know you have, which is why it'd be stupid to let something like this spoil it."

"It won't, Mr Roberts. I'll phone him like I said."

"It must be really nice."

"Sorry?"

"Having a mate like that. A best mate."

"Yeah. Well, like I said I'll phone him and..."

"I suppose if I was honest I'm a little bit jealous."

I didn't know what he meant by that.

"What do you mean?"

"Well at least my son's getting some."

This was getting a bit weird.

"Me and the wife, we haven't slept together for two years."

"Oh, right..."

"The last time she touched my cock was two years ago."

Fuck, this was getting really weird.

"I'll see you later then, Mr Roberts."

He took hold of my arm, stopped me from going.

"Nobody's touched my cock in two years. Do you know that?"

"Well, I do now."

"Two years."

"Right."

I felt proper uncomfortable hearing my mate's Dad telling me this. I didn't wanna hear it. Then he came up real close to me, brushed his body up against mine.

"What you doing, Mr Roberts?"

He took hold of my hand and he...he put it between his legs. My hand was touching his dick through his trousers. I could feel his dick.

"Oooh! That feels good, lad. Mmm. Yeah. Oh yeah. Mmm."

This was the weirdest thing ever. I was feeling my mate's Dad up in the street for fuck's sake. I looked round to make sure there was nobody about. Luckily there wasn't.

My mate's Dad, he kept my hand pressed against his dick through his trousers.

"It's been two years. Oooh! I'd forgotten how it felt to have somebody else's hand on my dick."

He took his hand off mine. I should have taken my hand away and fucked off coz this wasn't right. He shouldn't have done what he just did. I should have fucked off and phoned his son to tell him that his Dad was a fucking perve. But no. I kept my hand there and I had a proper feel of his cock through his trousers. The material of his trousers was proper thin and I had my fingers and thumb on his bell-end. This was well dirty. Touching my mate's dick was nice. Touching his Dad's dick was just fucking awesome.

I wasn't gonna let it stop at this.

"Do you...do you wanna..."

No, I couldn't ask him. It wasn't right. I just kept thinking of my mate. This was his Dad for fuck's sake.

"What? Do I want to what?"

Oh fuck it. Why not? I was feeling horny as fuck and so was he.

"Do you wanna come back to my flat?"

Straight away I said it I thought: No, I shouldn't be saying this. I felt dirty for saying it.

My mate's Dad, his dick was growing stiff in his trousers and I carried on touching it, stroking it through his trousers. It was getting proper warm. It was swelling up. I could feel it getting stiff in his trousers.

He didn't say nothing.

Now I really felt dirty and I took my hand off his bulging trousers.

My mate's Dad, he stroked my arm up and down.

"No, it's ok. Yes, I would love to come back to your flat. That would be lovely."

Be both smiled.

So I took him back to my flat. We got to my flat and we both had solid boners.

"Are you sure you wanna do this, Mr Roberts? I mean with you being my mate's Dad. It's a bit weird, innit?"

He put his hand on my shoulder.

"Please. It's been so long since I had fun with my dick."

I sat down on the sofa. My mate's Dad sat next to me. We didn't say nothing for a while. Just sat there, me with my boner in my trackies, him with his boner in his trousers.

Then I said, "Right. Shall we get our dicks out then and have a wank?"

My mate's Dad, he looked a bit nervous, probably thinking about his son.

I put my hand on his thigh.

"I promise your son will never find out about this, Mr Roberts. Let's just whip our cocks out and have fun."

I pulled my trackies down. I lifted my bum up, pulled my trackies down to my ankles. Fuck it. Why not? I took my top off as well. I felt well horny sitting there naked next to my mate's Dad with my dick on bone. I looked at him and smiled, grabbed hold of my hard dick, rubbed it up and down.

"It's what us boys do. We wank all the time."

Then my mate's Dad pulled his trousers and boxers down. His hard dick was well fat, proper meaty. I love older men's cocks.

"Nice cock, Mr Roberts"

He had a really nice cock. It was well thick and I loved the veins that wrapped around the thickness of the shaft. Well sexy.

He was more relaxed now and he even got naked. We both sat there wanking ourselves off. We sat there looking at how we wanked ourselves off. My mate's Dad was gently stroking the head of his dick with his thumb and forefinger. I was using my thumb and three fingers.

"Do you do this, Mr Roberts?"

And I rubbed my dick against my flat belly. I rolled my hard dick back and too across my belly. My mate's Dad said I was a proper sexy boy.

"Right," I said. "Let's get down to why we're really here."

My mate's Dad, he took his hand off his dick. He sat there waiting. He was breathing heavy. I smiled at him then I took hold of his cock. The look of pleasure on his face was intense. He closed his eyes. He was breathing heavy and he was making these deep groaning noises.

"Oh yeah...mmm...yeah....mmmm..."

His dick felt nice and warm and it had a really strong throb. When I touched his dick, it twitched and throbbed in my hand. I had never had an older man's cock in my hand before.

His eyes were still closed.

"Oh that's nice, lad. It's been so long since I've had somebody else's hand on my dick. Oooh!"

I thought he was gonna shoot off there and then. Two years of built-up frustration was being released in my hand. I could feel his cock throbbing with heat. It was getting hotter with each throb.

"Open your eyes, Mr Roberts. You'll enjoy it more."

He opened his eyes and looked at my hand on his cock.

I held it nice and gentle and I slowly moved my hand up and down on it. This was amazing. Wanking my mate was good but wanking his Dad was awesome.

"You can do me if you want to, Mr Roberts."

"Yes, please."

He took hold of my dick. We were wanking each other off. It's so intense - boys and older men wanking each other off, it's the best. It's mega.

My mate's Dad, his dick was bigger than mine by a good inch or so and it was much thicker. Mine was stiffer and my bell-end was well shiny and purple. We sat there wanking each other off.

"Fuck it. I hope you don't mind me doing this, Mr Roberts, but I'm feeling well horny."

And I got up and I straddled my mate's Dad. I got on top of him and I rubbed my dick over his dick. I held on to the back of the sofa and I humped my dick back and too over his dick. He just sat there and let me do it. He was just happy for the physical contact on his cock. I shagged his cock. Shagged it real hard and fast, humping my hips back and too, bringing my arse back, sticking my arse right out then slamming forward really hard, shagging my dick over his dick, banging my balls against his balls. His hands were round my slim waist and every time I pulled back, his hands slid up the sides of my body up to my chest then when I pushed forward, his hands slid back down to my waist.

"Oooh! Fuck! Fuck!"

I shagged his dick harder and faster and my balls were proper swollen and tight. Me and my mate's Dad, our hot cocks were slipping and sliding together, my cockjuice over his cock, his cockjuice over my cock. The underside of my big fat purple cockhead was sliding back and too over the full length of his cock then I felt the spunk welling up in my balls and surging up my cock and I warned my mate's Dad.

"I'm cuming! I'm cumming! I'm...oooooh!"

I collapsed on top of my mate's Dad as my cock squirted thick powerful jets of cum, splashing over his belly, up over his chest. And when my cock spunked up it triggered his cock and he spunked gallons of hot jizz all over me.

My mate's Dad, he lay back across the full length of the sofa and I lay on top of him. We just lay there together naked, me on top, his arms around me, and we stayed there till we both got our breaths back, his hands caressing my smooth hard soft-skinned teenage body.

A few days later I was wanking with my mate again in his bedroom while his Dad was downstairs.

Just as my mate cum in my hand I said, "Oh by the way, me and your Dad have wanked each other off."

Share Me

Sep 1st @ 7:02am EDT

Why does my husband, Darren, share me with other lovers? Because it turns him on to know that he has an attractive wife that other men desire. Does he feel jealous? No, I don't think so, it's just physical pleasure after all and I don't get emotionally involved with my lovers.

The question most people ask is how it started. How did a normal, middle class couple with three kids set out on this little erotic adventure? They want to know the thought processes, the physical practicalities of having our kind of open relationship. Second they want to know if Darren sleeps with other women to counter-balance my adultery. The answer to that is no, he doesn't. I am a very sexual woman and give my husband more than enough pussy for any healthy man. I do not, have never, cheated on my husband. He shares me with other men because that fulfils a need he has and I only have sex with men he decides to share me with, so if you're of a mind to hit on me in a bar you can forget it. To get me you have to go through Darren and he's very fussy about who he allows between my legs.

It all started with his friend Ben who'd split from his wife and needed somewhere to stay till he got his shit together. We had a big house that Darren had inherited from his parents with plenty of room so it made sense to have him stay with us. I'd always liked Ben but hadn't really thought he was interested in me till Darren mentioned that he'd seen Ben staring at my butt earlier in the evening. Now, I know I'm passably pretty, but I'm no stunner and I hadn't even thought about other men looking at me since I'd met Darren. But, lying in bed with my husband, with his hands caressing my butt, he told me that he'd caught his friend's eyed glued to my ass as I'd poured drinks for them in the den.

"You're kidding," I said.

"Nope. His eyes were boring right through your pants, through your panties and right down to your bare ass."

"No!"

"I swear, Penny. That man has the hots for you."

Darren had the hots for me too. His thick erection was pressing against my belly and his hands were pulling apart the cheeks of my ass. He put his tongue into my mouth and I sucked on it greedily.

"He's just missing having a woman around," I said, letting him go.

"I don't think Tania was giving him much pussy towards the end."

"He's a naughty boy anyway, looking at other men's wives' butts."

Darren bent his cock down to slip it between my thighs and I rocked my clit gently against the shaft.

"Is it turning you on," I asked my husband, "knowing another man wants your wife?"

"Uh huh."

It was turning me on too. I could feel my pussy lips swelling and opening, the well of my pussy bubbling with my love juice. I thought of Ben, his crazy grin, his shock of wild hair, his broad chest, and tried to imagine it was his cock between my legs. It felt good.

Thinking about making love to other people wasn't anything new for us as we'd often shared fantasies. It turned us both on and always led to a wonderful fuck.

Darren reached between my cheeks and inserted a finger up my butt. The twin sensations of his finger and his cock between my legs had me wriggling like a fish.

"Do you want my ass?" I whispered, hopefully

"Not particularly, but I think Ben does."

"What makes you say that?"

"He told me Tania was mad for it."

For some reason I couldn't imagine skinny little Tania Hope taking a man's cock up her ass but, then again, what did I know? I doubt if any of my friends imagined that I was addicted to anal. I'd no idea I would enjoy it so much but from the moment Darren first stretched my pooper when we were on vacation in Bermuda, I'd known that it would be one of my favourites. The sensations were just so blissfully intense, so totally different to pussy fucking, that I liked it at least once a week. Thankfully Darren liked it too and would have happily fucked nothing but my ass if I hadn't stopped him, hoping to keep my back passage at least moderately tight. As I've said, Darren has a thick cock and it wouldn't have taken long with him taking me up there every night for him to really stretch me. So we kept it for a special but didn't assign a specific night for it, just to keep it interesting. Once I'd been so into it that I'd let him fuck my ass three nights in a row, but that had been a one off.

Now I was imagining myself sandwiched between Darren and Ben. Darren's fingers were standing in for Ben's cock and Darren's cock was still between my legs. My husband was kissing my lips and his friend was kissing the nape of my neck. I came with a shudder.

"Good one?" Darren asked.

"Mm."

He lifted his body so I could slip a leg under him so that placing the other over him put my pussy directly onto the head of his cock. I was so wet that it slipped into me without any preliminaries. Darren felt thick and strong inside me and I wrapped my arms around his neck as he started rocking into me.

"Stick your fingers up my ass again," I instructed.

"Hard or soft?"

"Hard. Like Ben just slipped into bed behind me with a raging hard-on and stuck it up my butt."

Darren jabbed two fingers into my pooper and I convulsed, mashing my titties against my husband's chest.

"Would you really like him to do that?"

"Not for a first time, no. But once I got to know him better, maybe .."

"You're a slut."

"It's only talking."

Darren pulled his fingers out of my ass and rolled me onto my back so he could give me a regular hard fucking. I slung my legs round his waist and let him plunder my body, wet, open, ready for action. For all my love of anal I loved missionary in the pussy too and I came several times as my husband fucked me hard before finally shooting powerfully inside me.

Only talking, I'd said, and I really believed it. It had just been another one of the fantasies we shared, but as the days passed I began noticing Ben's eyes on me and it turned me on. Darren noticed too because, aroused by Ben, I was giving my husband better sex. Sucking him off the minute he came home from work, giving him a hand-job when he was in the shower, encouraging him to finger me under the dinner table. I was on heat and I couldn't hide it.

Darren said to me one night, "What's it going to take to dowse that fire, screwing Ben?"

"I couldn't cheat on you, honey," I whispered as I stroked him to an erection.

"It wouldn't be cheating if I knew about it."

My breath caught in my throat. "You wouldn't mind?"

"No," he admitted after a long pause, "Actually it would turn me on."

"Really? I thought you just liked talking about it."

"Yeah, that's good, but this seems like the logical next step."

"No," I said emphatically, "If I slept with Ben it would destroy our relationship. We took a vow of fidelity, remember, when we got married and I'm not going to risk losing my man for a quick fuck."

"But you miss it, don't you?"

"What?" He was stiffening up nicely in my hand and I squeezed his cock, just below the head.

"Lots of strange cock, like you used to take before you met me." His hand cupped my pussy mound and a fingertip searched for my clit.

"I was younger then. Now I'm married, I have kids, you shouldn't have me thinking like that."

"But that's why I'm secure about you sleeping with Ben, because we've been married 10 years and because we've got three kids. You're not likely to leave me for him." He found his target and began rotating over my little engorged nub.

"Oh, I don't know," I giggled, "what if he's a better fuck than you?"

"Do you think that's likely?"

"No, honey, I might enjoy fucking Ben, but I love you."

"So, you do want Ben?"

"I wouldn't know how to go about it," I said, climbing on top of him and letting his long shaft slip into my wet haven. It was exciting but I didn't want to talk about it anymore. I began bobbing up and down on my husband's cock and, lowering my mouth to his ear, whispered, "If he comes on to me I might give him it, but I'm not chasing him."

Of course all I'd done was lay myself open to Darren encouraging Ben to make a move on me. I don't know exactly what words were spoken but Ben started complimenting me, how nice my hair looked, stuff like that. He also started touching me. Nothing inappropriate, just resting his hand on mine as I passed him a plate at dinner or putting a hand on my shoulder as I stood looking out of the window. It was all done very subtly, so I was never totally sure, but I suspected that our guest was looking for something special from his hostess.

One day I had my back to him as I hand-washed some delicate porcelain dishes. He was perched at the breakfast bar drinking coffee and Darren had taken the boys to the park.

"You know, Penny," Ben began, "I've been watching that beautiful ass of yours for three weeks now and I'll be moving out tomorrow so I'll miss it."

I looked over my shoulder at him and grinned, "It'll still be here, you can always visit."

"It would have been nice if I at least got to touch it while I was here."

I held up my left hand and waved it at him to show him my wedding ring. "Married, Ben. Penny's ass is not available for touching, I'm afraid."

"Just let me see it once then."

"No," I said sharply.

"Just lift your skirt and let me see it."

"Ben, behave!"

"I won't touch it, I promise."

I turned to face him, leaning back against the sink, still grinning. "But you would touch it if I showed you it, wouldn't you? You'd touch it and feel it and kiss it and that would make your cock go all hard, so you'd want to fuck me. That's what would happen, isn't it?"

"Yes," he breathed.

"What has Darren said to you?"

"He said .. he said he wouldn't mind sharing you with me."

"Sharing me? Is that what it is? But won't you feel odd fucking your friend's wife?"

"Odd, sure, but good too. Very good."

"And you can't even be bothered booking into a hotel to have adulterous sex with me?"

"Is that what you want?" he asked eagerly, putting down his cup and bouncing off his bar stool.

"No, you silly," I replied, walking towards him and hooking my hands behind his neck, "Hotels are sordid, I'm much more comfortable getting it here."


I tilted my head, opened my mouth slightly and offered him it. He obliged by slipping his tongue in and letting me suck on it. I pressed my body against him and felt his stiff cock press against me. His hands slipped round to my ass and he cupped my cheeks, lifting me up to him.

"So what's so great about my ass?" I asked him.

"It's a woman's ass. Tania's was scrawny, nothing to dig your fingers into."

"You saying I've got a fat ass, buster?" I responded fiercely.

"Hardly, you're actually very slim, but woman slim, not little girl thin."

"That's okay then, I like being a woman."

His hands lifted my skirt and slid up the backs of my bare thighs to my ass again. As we kissed he rolled and squeezed my firm mounds and I felt his cock becoming even harder.

"I think we'd better let that big boy loose before he explodes," I suggested. He released me for long enough to unzip his pants and pull his cock out. It was about the same size as Darren's, standing proudly erect between us and I grabbed it before dropping to my knees and taking it in my mouth. Ben grabbed my head and fucked my face, almost causing me to gag. It was obvious he hadn't had sex for a while and was finding my warm, wet, mouth a good place to be. I mouthed, licked and sucked him till I felt he couldn't take any more because I didn't want him coming in my mouth, I wanted this beauty between my legs. I gave it a last lingering coat of spit with my tongue and stood up.

"Okay, let's see what you can do."

I flipped my skirt up to my waist and leaned over to rest my hands on the bar. Ben pulled my panties down to half way down my thighs but they were so brief that he wasn't afforded a much better view till I reached behind to spread my ass cheeks. Ben buried his face there, his tongue exploring my ass hole with his wet tongue.

"Oh God, you've got hair down here," he said excitedly, "I haven't seen a hairy pussy in years."

"Like you said, I'm a woman, not a little girl. Plus it itches like hell when it grows back and my skin's too sensitive for constant shaving."

"I'm not complaining," he said, parting my curls with his fingers to let his tongue get to my pussy lips. His fingers then started spreading my ass hole and he worked a finger of each hand inside. He was doing fine keeping me open that way and I let go of my ass and returned my hands to the bar, giving me leverage to push back against him. His tongue wasn't really long enough to get to my clit properly but his fingers in my ass felt so good that I didn't want to spin round. I hadn't wanted to give him anal on a first fuck, but the urge to be fucked up there was building up in my pooper. Fuck, I thought, if he sticks his cock up my ass he can still reach round and work my clit with his fingers.

"Do you want to fuck my ass, Ben?" I asked.

"You bet!"

"Go right ahead," I offered, shoving my ass even further into his face.

He stood up and said, "I can't, not standing up. I have a knee injury. Can we lie down somewhere?"

I grabbed his hand and pulled him through to the den where I finally kicked my panties off and got rid of my skirt, blouse and bra. Now, totally naked, I lay on the couch, face down and presented my lover with what he most desired.

He didn't bother stripping off and his cock was still sticking out of his pant's fly as he lowered himself onto me. His hands were eager to reach round and mould my full breasts but I could feel the hot length of his cock rest against the crack of my ass.

"Stick it in," I pleaded.

He let go of my boobs and spread my ass.

"Do you need lube?"

"No, I need cock."

Without further hesitation I felt the warm, bulbous, head touch my narrow opening. He pressed against me and my flesh opened to him.

"Gently," I hissed, remembering how long it had taken me to train Darren in how to approach me back there. I liked it, sure, but it had to be introduced gradually, giving me time to adapt to the unnatural invasion.

"Sorry," he breathed, holding still, with just the head of his cock inside me. In general dimensions he was the same size as Darren but the head of his cock seemed to be wider at the flare and it took me a while to get used to it. He worked it in and I felt the warmth in my ass grow as my tight sphincter relaxed and allowed him entry. Soon he was in me up to the hilt and I let out a soft groan.

"Good?" he asked.

"Oh yeah."

"I'll hold it here for a while. Let me know when you want me to start fucking you."

"Oh, don't wait," I answered, shoving my ass up at him, "I'm ready to be fucked right now."

He began pumping into me. "You don't know how long I've wanted this," he breathed.

I felt his powerful thrusts into my body and knew that I was going to come with being ass-fucked by him. Already I was feeling the distant tingle of an approaching orgasm and I held my breath in anticipation. As he thrust harder and harder, really pounding into my ass, the feelings grew stronger and stronger and when my climax arrived I shook like a leaf as Ben continued hammering into my butt.

"Oh God," I sobbed, "that was wonderful."

Suddenly Ben's entire weight dropped onto my back and he cursed, "Damn, knee's gone."

I was disappointed as I'd thoroughly enjoyed him pounding me and suspected there were still a couple of comes lurking in my system. Still he'd given me a thoroughly good one and it would be unladylike to complain.

"You poor dear," I said, "Get onto your back and let me do the work."

He rolled off me and asked, "Can I have pussy too?"

"Sure, but I'll need to clean you up first."

As he stripped off before arranging himself on his back I ran into the en-suite and found a face cloth which I quickly dampened before returning to my lover. His cock was still standing, ferociously erect and defiant. I grabbed it and quickly wiped it clean before throwing the cloth aside and flinging a leg over him. I parted my pussy lips with my fingers and slowly inserted his cock into my sopping hole. It slid in smoothly and soon I had him all the way in, my butt nestling against his balls. I began rocking on his mighty shaft, resting my hands on his chest. He seemed fascinated by my thick bush and reached down to run his fingers through it.

"Oh Penny, you're just great. I wish I'd known before that Darren was willing to share you."

"He doesn't," I told him, "This is the first time I've ever done anything like this. The first time I've had a strange cock since I got married."

The thought of that seemed to arouse him even further and, despite his bad knee, he began matching my rocking movements with upward thrusts into me.

"I shared Tania once," he admitted, "with a black guy. She loved it. I mean really loved it."

"Big cock?" I asked, curious.

"Massive, but she took it up her ass without blinking."

I couldn't imagine anybody bigger than Darren or Ben up my ass, but little Tania was proving to be full of surprises.

"She couldn't sit down comfortably for days afterwards," Ben continued, "but she still said it was the best fuck she'd ever had. I guess she got off on pain."

"Just the once then?" I asked, eager to know more.

"No, we'd hook up with the guy once a week and he would have sex with her. Went on for a couple of months."

"Nothing to do with your break up then?" I admit I wanted to know if this sharing thing was workable.

"No, I don't think so. I think we just outgrew each other. Wanted different things out of life."

I moved my hands onto Ben's hard, flat, belly to allow me to bounce rather than rock, varying the distance I allowed him to plunge into me from a couple of inches to his full length. Looking down I could see my cream coating his cock and it excited me. I had a little come, but nothing as intense as the one he'd given me while fucking my ass. I continued bouncing on him, hoping to build up another one.

"I hope Darren's gonna share you with me for a while."

"I don't know what he's got planned," I admitted. "A one-off with you might be enough to get it out of his system, or he might want to share me with 20 other men that I don't know about. This came totally out of the blue, Ben, so I don't know where it's heading."

"I hope you don't regret it."

"No, I don't do regret."

"I'm gonna come soon."

"I know. Go right ahead, I've had my fun."

He grabbed my tits and squeezed my nipples expertly which started me building up a head of steam again. But he hadn't been fooling about being ready to come because minutes later he came with a loud roar and shot an amazing amount of cum into me. Again, I was disappointed as I hadn't quite managed to get off but despite ejaculating what felt like pints inside me, Ben kept fucking, even as his stuff drained out of me and onto his belly.

"Come for me, baby," he urged, his cock still hard but slipping in and out easily with the lubrication he'd filled me with.

"Stick your finger in my ass," I ordered and he took one hand away from my boob, reached behind me and slid a finger straight up my pooper.

"Oh, yes," I moaned, "yes, yes, yes. Finger fuck that fucking, fucking ass."

I collapsed on top of him like a deflated balloon as my third orgasm of our session hit me. Still not as intense as the ass-driven one, but a lot stronger than the previous. I quivered on top of him in the aftermath and he held me to him. I had my eyes closed tight but the smell of him told me I'd just been fucked by a man that wasn't my husband.

I was still shaking with after-shocks when I heard the front door close.

"Shit," I said, jumping up, "it's Darren and the boys."

I didn't doubt for a moment that Darren would know what I'd been up to, but there was no need to display to my sons how much of a slut there mother was.

I hunted frantically for my panties which I'd cast aside so casually while in the throes of passion and hissed to Ben, "Get your pants on, goddamit!"

By the time Darren entered the den we were sitting chatting and fully dressed though Ben's come was still pooling in my panties. The way Darren wrinkled his nose however told me that he sensed the scent of sex in the air.

"You fucked him, didn't you?" he asked me that night once we were in the privacy of our bed.

"I thought you wanted me to," I answered.

"I'm not complaining," he said, pulling me towards him, "Was it good?"

"Excellent. I sucked him, I let him fuck me in the ass and he finally came in my pussy. A good all-round session."

Darren's hand went between my legs. "You didn't douche?"

"I didn't have time."

"So that's still his cum leaking out of you?"

"Well, that and my contribution to the events. You want to see?"

In the dimness of the bedroom I felt him nodding rather than saw him, but I switched on the bedside lamp and lay back with my legs splayed while Darren gazed at my puffy hole.

"You wanna lick it?" I asked.

He shook his head. "I want to fuck it."

I hung my head a little. "You wanna fuck the naughty wifey?"

"Yeah."

"You wanna fuck me where I put another man's cock?"

"Yeah," but this time it was grunted.

"You wanna fuck wifey's naughty pussy?"

He was breathing heavily and didn't answer at all this time, but I'd been eyeing his cock getting thicker and rising. He lunged forward and was on top of me, his cock slotting perfectly into my welcoming cunt.

"Oh, give it to me, baby," I urged and my husband hammered me with more passion than I'd known in a long, long time. No foreplay, no kissing, no caressing, just the fucking of a male cock into a female pussy. I didn't even care whether I came or not, all I wanted was my husband to fuck me like a madman, and he did.

I fucked Ben another couple of times after that but he soon found another girlfriend and I didn't want to threaten his relationship with her. Both times I got an intense fuck from Darren afterwards and he was more disappointed than me at Ben finding a new friend. For weeks there was a hesitancy in the air between us. Me, unsure if he wanted to share me with other men and for him, I assume, a worry about how I'd react if he suggested it.

I had already decided that in my own mind. My husband didn't object to me having sex with other men, he really liked it, so if he offered me more strange cock I intended taking it. Getting those things said to each other was the difficult part. That and finding a potential partner for me who would be willing to accept our terms and conditions. That I had to want the guy sexually and that it had to be with Darren's approval. My new sexual liberation must have been obvious because I suddenly started getting lots of offers from men, but they wanted illicit affairs, behind Darren's back, and I wasn't having any of that, no matter how attractive the men were. I had to be shared or nothing.

My Husband Lets Me

Sep 1st @ 7:01am EDT

Why does my husband let me sleep with other men? Because he can't give me orgasms and other men can, It's that simple. Don't get me wrong, I've tried really hard with Len, but he just can't get me off. Not with fucking anyway. He's good with his tongue, when he can be bothered, but a girl needs to have her pussy filled up sometimes.

Of course I knew he wasn't a great lover when I married him, but I thought he'd improve with age. No luck, he still comes far too quickly for me, but he says it's because I get him too excited, so it's my fault. It doesn't help that he's got a fairly small cock. I wasn't hugely experienced and Len had been my only lover, but I just knew that there was more to sex than what my husband was giving me.

How did I talk him into it? Well, there's a story there, if you're interested.

I didn't want to just go flat out and cheat on him. He was my husband, I did love him, and I didn't want to hurt him, but we both knew that our sex life was the pits and needed improving. And it wasn't that Len was under-sexed or anything, he was as ready to get laid as the next man, just that he wasn't very good at controlling himself. So, I decided to use his lustiness for my own benefit by suggesting we get involved in the swinging lifestyle by swapping with other couples. Of course Len jumped at the chance of nailing other men's wives and if it was devious manipulation on my part, so what? My priority was to experience good sex without destroying my marriage.

Luckily we were best friends with a really hot couple, Cheryl and Henry, so they were the obvious first port of call when it came to stretching our sexual horizons. Len was in a state because he didn't know how to approach the issue with our friends and was worried that either we would appal them or they would reject us. I told him to relax, I'd invite them over for dinner and after a few wines we'd start fooling around. If they joined in, fine, and if not we'd move on to another couple. I'd already begun compiling a list.

Of course, I wasn't walking in totally blind with Cheryl. She and I had been friends since high school, so I knew she was no shrinking violet and we had talked about swinging in the past, though never admitting that we were tempted by it. More to the point Cheryl was a little blonde doll and I knew Len had always fancied the idea of doing her. More to the point, as far as I was concerned was that Henry was a damned good looking guy and Cheryl had praised his bedroom skills many times. If things worked out as I planned, Cheryl would be the only loser in this arrangement as she'd have to put up with Len's lousy love-making. This didn't worry me as I reckoned I'd make it up to her some way. My real problem lay with Len. If he got too excited at the prospect of fucking Cheryl he'd probably pop off while I was fooling around with him to set the stage. Cheryl wouldn't be too keen on letting me have her husband if all she was getting was a crap fuck. The only way I could think of to ensure that he didn't spunk off in my hands was to drain him immediately beforehand so on the appointed evening I had to prepare salmon en croыte while letting hubby fuck me from behind. It would have made a strange sight if anybody had walked in, me stirring a white wine sauce with my skirt up at my waist, my panties at my knees and Len poking at my ass. He'd wondered why I was so keen to fuck when we were hopefully just a short while away from experiencing new lovers but he could never resist my pouted, "I'm horny, honey."

Anyway, anybody that knows anything about cooking knows that a white wine sauce doesn't take long, but Len still managed to finish before it was ready. I'd asked Len not to spunk in me as I didn't want to give Henry sloppy seconds by way of an introduction, but he still came all over my ass which required a dash to the toilet to wipe his mess off while I left him stirring.

The meal went off without incident and then we all retired to the lounge with our drinks and put some music on the CD player. I soon got Len up dancing and encouraged Cheryl and Henry to join us. I was wearing a short flared skirt and made sure I did plenty of twirls to reveal my thighs to Henry. There I knew I had Cheryl beat, at least in the length of my legs. Once a slower track came on I pulled Len towards me and started kissing him. I had to be careful here and made sure that there wasn't too much body contact. Cheryl and Henry went into a clinch too as I'd hoped and I moved Len over till I had my back up against Cheryl's back. If she was surprised, she didn't flinch, even when I started rubbing my butt up against her. Instead she dropped a hand from Henry's shoulder and ran it up my thigh. She was definitely getting the message and I just hoped that Henry was tuned in too. Of course her hand encountered Len's because he was trying to grope me as well and soon they were holding hands, with my hand over there's as a sort of blessing.

I finally decided that we had gone as far as it was possible to go with unspoken signals and turned to Cheryl. "Can I kiss your husband, honey?" I asked her.

She smiled lazily and said, "Sure, if I can kiss yours."

We switched positions and I attacked Henry's mouth with my hungry tongue.

"Wow," he said, breaking away from me and watching my husband kissing his wife, "I've been dreaming about this for a long while and now it's a reality."

With that confirmed I didn't waste any more time but started stroking the front of his pants which were already bulging. Even though the material I could tell that he was bigger than Len and if Cheryl's reviews were anything to go by I was in for an evening of serious fucking.

"I've wanted you for so long, Rita," Henry whispered into my ear, his hands stealing round behind me to cup my butt cheeks and pull me towards him.

"And I've wanted you, Henry," I replied, unzipping his fly and pulling out his cock. It was at least half the size again in length as Len's, but not much thicker and it felt marvellous having it in my hand and stroking it, feeling it rise and revelling in its potency. I stole a glance over at my husband and Cheryl. He had her on her back on the couch with her legs spread and was already busy muffing her. At least there he couldn't be faulted and I didn't feel as guilty about giving my friend the short end of the stick.

"You enjoying that, Cheryl?" I asked.

"Ooh yeah, your husband has a very well educated tongue."

Happy that things were going well at their end I dropped to my knees and ran my own tongue up Henry's shaft. He let out a soft moan and placed his hands on my head to encourage me. "You have a good cock, Henry," I complimented him before taking the head into my wet, warm, mouth. A little hot sucking of his glans and he gripped my head tightly and started ramming his cock in and out of my mouth. I wasn't used to having such a big piece of meat in my mouth, or maybe I was just greedy, but he hit the back of my throat and made me gag. He was immediately apologetic and lifted me to my feet before taking me over to the couch and joining Len in performing cunnilingus. Cheryl and I were side by side, grinning at each other like monkeys as our husbands kissed and licked out our slutty vaginas. I had a Brazilian down below but Cheryl hadn't trimmed her pubes back, which was fair enough as she only had a little faint blonde down there anyway. The variety of pussy adornment on show seemed to tantalise our husbands and they went at their work with enthusiasm. Soon we two 'ladies' were hooting and grunting with budding orgasms and we had our hands clamped round each other's husbands heads, keeping them in position as we furiously rotated our hips against their mouths. Cheryl especially was much more vocal than me and I could tell that her performance was turning Len on. He'd unzipped his pants and pulled his cock out and it looked much bigger than I'd ever seen it.

Now, I like getting my pussy licked and Henry was almost as good as Len, but I'd set this all up so I could get fucked, not licked into ecstasy. Luckily Henry had the same need for fucking as I did. He stood up, his long cock swaying in front of him and lifted me to my feet.

"I'm gonna fuck your wife now, man," he said but Len was so into eating Cheryl's pussy that he barely glanced up.

I walked over to the armchair and bent over with my hands resting on the back of the chair. I wanted Henry that way because Len had just had me from behind and I really wanted to feel the difference of a larger cock,

I have quite a curvy ass so the sight of me shaking it had the desired effect on Henry. He came over, slapped my rump and put the tip of his cock up against my pussy entrance. Without further ado he rammed it into me and I squealed. Luckily, I was excited and my juices were flowing, adding to the spit Henry had lavished on my hole, otherwise I genuinely think that big thing wouldn't have struggled to go in. But it did, and wonderfully so. Henry clutched my hips and started fucking me rhythmically. I glanced over and Cheryl and Len had switched positions. He was now on the couch and Cheryl was on her knees, sucking on his cock and licking his balls. It was a strange sight for me, because I could see Len's face properly, which you normally can't when you're down there giving pleasure. His look was one of unalloyed pleasure but there was also a hint of trepidation. The poor dear was desperate not to cum in Cheryl's mouth, but have her properly. Her ministrations must have been having the desired effect because he sprang up suddenly, lifted Cheryl from the floor and had her on her back on the couch. Her little legs spread, he thrust into her and was soon fucking her violently. Her legs came up for more penetration and she soon had them up on his shoulders. For my part I was just enjoying the non-stop pounding from Henry. He didn't have much variety in stroke, but he made up for that with sheer vigour.

"Can I cream your wife?" Len shouted shortly.

"Go ahead, she's safe," Henry replied and the thought of another man shooting into his wife must have excited him, because he flipped me over and started fucking me in the missionary position on the armchair.

I heard Len's familiar groans as he had his orgasm and even Cheryl seemed to be excited at the prospect of another man ejaculating inside her as she let out a little shriek.

"Oh, my God, Len, that was wonderful," she said and I marvelled at how polite she was. Complimenting my husband when the best she could have experienced was a brief surge of passion.

Henry, on the other hand, was attacking my poor little pussy like a maniac. His hands were squeezing my full tits, a novelty for him as Cheryl didn't have much up there, as his hips slammed his cock in and out of me. My juice was coating his cock and a sheen of sweat was forming on his forehead.

"Give it to me, baby," I encouraged, "Do it. Fuck me. Screw me. Hammer me with that big fucking cock."

Admittedly my script was coming from every porn movie I'd ever seen but the words felt appropriate so I used them. Henry seemed to be tireless and his fucking was amazing after the short measure I'd been getting from Len.

"Like that pussy?" I asked my lover.

"Oh yeah, you fuck real good."

Cheryl took Len by the hand and led him over so that they could lie on other side of me. They both set to work on my boobs with their fingers and mouths. This was the kind of action I'd been hoping for and my pussy twitched with the first glimmer of an orgasm. Finally, I was going to cum with a cock inside me.

"You crazy bitch," Cheryl said, "I knew you were going to pull a stunt like this some day. You could have warned me."

The sight of us all together was all too much for Henry and I could feel him moving towards his climax.

"Can I cum in your mouth?" he asked, his sweat now dripping onto my belly.

"No way, Cheryl got Len's cum in her pussy and that's where I want yours. This isn't a porn movie so we don't need a money shot. Just you shoot that hot stuff right inside me."

"Your call," he said and just in time because he gave a powerful heave and spurted up me. There must have been pints of the stuff because it seeped out round the sides of his cock. Miraculously he didn't stop fucking me but kept pumping away. That got me my reward and I finally felt my climax roar up on me and leave me shaking like a leaf.

"Oh God! Oh God! Oh God!" I roared.

Cheryl was scooping her husband's cum off my thighs with her fingers and licking them clean. "Yeah baby," she shouted as he kept fucking me, "Give her both barrels!"

Henry's amazing efforts were having a positive effect on Len too, his cock was struggling up again and he slipped round behind Henry and leapt on Cheryl again. She was on her side, facing me, and he slid into her from behind. I was surprised as he was rarely ready for another crack at me for quite a few hours. It seemed the most natural thing in the world then to deeply kiss my best friend as my husband fucked her.

"Your hubby's amazing," I whispered to her, "How does he manage that, keeping fucking after he's cum?"

"He can only do it when he's really turned on and he's wanted you for ages," she giggled. "He can be a really bad boy when he wants to be."

"You lucky bitch, you get this every night?"

"Oh no, you're definitely getting one of his specials."

She ran her fingertips down from my nipple, over my belly and onto my clit where she began to gently rub.

I came again, really powerfully and my hips bucked up at Henry, almost throwing him off his stride. He kept battering at me manfully and I knew it wasn't going to be long till he came. I wrapped my legs around his waist and urged him on till finally he spent his seed in me again.

Len had been poking Cheryl gently, stroking both her tiny tits and mine. Now, with Henry collapsing on top of me he began rogering her more vigorously, gripping her slim little butt and whacking his hips into her. Soon he too was feeding his juice into her and my friend and I shared a grateful, post-coital, kiss.

We fucked with Cheryl and Henry for a few months after that and I enjoyed Henry's cock many times, but eventually they decided they wanted to start a family and had to give up on swinging. We searched for other compatible couples for a while with no success and then I met a guy who really turned me on. I asked Len if I could sleep with him, saying he could have another girl if he wanted to by way of repayment. Essentially I was proposing an open marriage with both of us allowed to have other partners. He agreed, but to be honest, though I've had several lovers, I've no idea if Len's ever made it with another gal. We keep that side of our lives private from each other and it works for us, so who's complaining?

Old Friend Gets a Taste of Things to Come

Sep 1st @ 7:00am EDT

I had recently got back in contact with an old female friend through Facebook, who suggested that next time she was over to see her parents we should catch up over a drink or two. Back in the day, I had always fancied Jude, but since I had not seen her in almost 15 years, I wondered if time had been kind to her or whether I would even recognise her at all. I was really quite surprised when only a few days later, I got a text from Jude saying that she was back in town and free on Friday night and asking if I fancied meeting up. As my attempts at 'no-strings-attached' internet dating had been of late a bit of disaster, I thought what the hell and replied that ' I was looking forward to it.'

I sat at the bar of The Swan, nursing a pint, checking my phone for texts, half hoping that perhaps she had had second thoughts about meeting. I took long sip from my now half empty glass and checked my watch again. Just as looked up I heard a voice call my name, 'Mark?' I swung round to be faced by a woman who even after 15 years, I immediately recognised as Jude. 'Hey, look at you....wow you look amazing...' I stuttered slightly as I reached out to hug her and kiss on the cheek. 'You don't look too bad yourself' she responded, looking me up and down. I could barely hide my blushes.

I got us both some drinks whilst she grabbed a nearby table. As she walked over to the table I copped a proper look at her. She was wearing a pair of skintight electric blue jeans, high heeled sandals and a sheer blouse which showed off a matching blue bra underneath which she filled to perfection. She was tanned, toned and with long dark brown hair which fell down her back. She was sex on legs.

We instantly hit it off, both feeling comfortable in each other presence. There were no embarrassing silences and we moved from pub to pub, laughing, chatting and drinking. She was a pleasure to be with, not only because of the jealous looks I was getting from groups of blokes on nights out, but because as the evening wore on Jude was becoming gradually more flirtatious with me, occasionally resting her had on my knee and looking straight into my eyes as we talked. We chatted about the old times, ex girlfriends and boyfriends and the conversation got quite racy, as she told me which of her ex boyfriends had been good in bed and which ones had been flops. We laughed at the fact that we had never got it on even though we had always liked each other.

We decided to end the night off in The Hive, a live music venue in the city centre. It was busy and lively and the atmosphere was great adding to the good time we were already having. We got another drink and managed to find a space to stand. At this moment, Jude pulled me close to her so that I could hear over the live band that were playing; "I always wondered what it would be like," she said. "What, would be like?" I replied. " I always wondered what it would be like to have you." At this her hand moved to the front of my trousers and slowly began to rub my crotch, which immediately turned me on. We fell into a long, deep kiss, and without a word Jude gave me a smile and took my hand. "What the...," I began to ask, as Jude led me willingly through the main room of the pub out to the back where the toilets were. Giving a quick look around, she opened the door to the ladies toilets and beckoned me into to one of the cubicles. " What if someone comes...." I mouthed. "I'm hoping that will definitely happen." She whispered back in my ear. I pulled her tightly towards me, our hips meeting as my back hit against the locked toilet cubicle door. My fingers grasped greedily at her bottom through her jeans, my hands then moved over the soft yet firm flesh of her stomach and up to her breasts which felt firm through her bra.

Without saying a word, Jude, sat down on the toilet and undid my belt and unbottened by jeans, all the time not taking her eyes off me. She then steered my already nearly fully erect cock out of my boxers and began to lick it, slowly to begin with, before letting out a soft moan and opening her mouth wide and taking its full length into her mouth. I closed my eyes and stroked her hair as the heady combination of the evening's alcohol and the excitement of being given a blow job by a gorgeous woman who I had always fancied, in a toilet cubicle, took over. Occasionally women would come into the toilets and having to be quiet so as not to get discovered added further to the excitement. I was so taken away by the moment that it was not until I opened my eyes that I noticed that Jude had by now removed her shoes and jeans completely and was playing with herself through the edge of her lacy blue thong. Seeing this just turned me on further, especially when she guided my hand towards her pussy which was now soaking wet. I took my cock out of her mouth and pulled her up, planting a big kiss on her lips before turning her around and bending her over the toilet. I slid her thong to one side and proceeded to steer the bulbous end of my cock towards her pussy lips, rubbing it around the moist edges for a few seconds as she let out another soft moan. She then reached back and grasped her buttocks, opening her wet hole wide. I thrust my full length deep inside her. It felt so good, I nearly exploded on the spot, but I managed to regain my composure and with my hands firmly holding her hips, began to fuck her, first of all with long slow movements and then faster, shorter strokes. As her sighs increased in volume, I reached forward and gently covered her mouth with my hand to stifle the noise. I felt her body begin to shake and she reached forward to steady herself on the wall. By now I was bursting to come and quickly pulled her around. She dropped to her knees and opened her mouth wide as I shot my load, covering her face as she greedily gulped my warm cum down her throat.

Smiling and still kissing and hugging each other, we managed to get cleaned up and dressed and slipped out of the toilets, completely undetected. After saying a long goodbye, we parted, pledging to remain friends. As I reached home, I received a txt from Jude, that said. 'Great 2 c u, even better to taste you - at last." Fair to say that since that since that night, Jude has been visiting her parents a lot more than normal.

First Lesbian Encounter

Aug 25th @ 4:32am EDT

There was a group of seven ladies ranging in ages from 34-50 that went on a trip to Costa Rica. We were all friends and four of us had known each other for almost 15 years. The main group of the four closest were in two adjoining rooms at the all-inclusive resort right on the ocean.

It was a trip we had talked about for 5 years and finally had done it. I was the only of the four happily married, while one was unmarried, one divorced and the other was filing for divorce when we got back home. My roomate was recently divorced and ready to get a little wild and I was away from my family for the first time in 6 years-no husband, no kids, no responsibilities!

The first day we were there, we all hit the free bars rather heavily and checked out all the restaurants. Our conversations were normal for the most part but always turned to sex. That first night when we got back to our rooms-late of course, my roomate (Susie) and I had had plenty to drink.

I decided to take a shower and went into the bathroom, stripped and hopped in. About 5 minutes later I could hear Susie saying something outside the bathroom but thought nothing of it. I turned off the water, opened the door and there she was laying on the couch completely naked watching a porn movie.

"what the hell are you doing?" I asked her.

"Sorry, I am really horny. All the talk about sex tonight got me going and I found this channel and next thing I knew I had to touch myself. Wanna join me?" Susie asked.

I was shocked and embarrassed to even think she would ask such a thing as none of us had ever brought up anything like this before. "I really don't think so", I said. " I am going to bed".

"OK, I will shortly" she said.

As I laid in the bed I could not help but listen to her play with herself and got a little excited myself but resisted the temptation. That night, I woke up about 4 am and was still pretty excited. I looked over at Susie and she was laying in bed, naked with a sheet over her. I was sure she was asleep so I had to touch myself. I started with my tits and quickly went down to my bush.

It was already wet from whatever I was dreaming of. As I started to rub my clit, I flipped the covers off cause I was getting hot all over. I slowly rubbed my clit and spread open my labia as I put one then two fingers inside me. Wow, I was really horny now. The thought of someone else touching me came across my mind as I squirmed in the bed to keep from being too loud and cumming right away.

I fantasized about my husband being here and touching and licking me. As i kept rubbing my clit I could feel myself getting really close but then I stopped when I heard movement from Susie's bed. "Want some help?" Susie said with a smile. I was mortified for a second or two but was also so horny and so close I said, "I don't know. Maybe."

She got up and crawled belly first onto my bed between my legs. I jumped when her hand touched mine. "Relax and close your eyes. This is going to be fun, I promise" she said. She kissed my upper thigh as I closed my eyes and pictured my husband kissing me there and started to rub my clit again. Her touch was soft and surprisingly I liked it. She sat up between my legs, with her legs under mine as her hand again found mine. She put her middle finger on top of mine and pushed them both into me. I was on fire now, I thought 'Oh my God, this is unreal. If only my husband knew'.

My legs began to tingle as our fingers moved together in and out of me until I pulled mine away to rub my clit again. She flipped her hand over now and put two fingers into me and I could feel her inside me as I rubbed my clit harder and harder. My juices had to be flowing all over her hand and onto the sheet by now as I started feel myself starting to cum. I quit rubbing my self and started thrusting my hips onto her fingers as I let out a long moan as I came for a long time. She pulled her fingers out of me and put one onto my clit and I couldn't stand it as I was super sensitive and said "STOP. Sorry, I just get sensitive after I go like that."

"That's ok, I understand. I can't believe we just did that." Susie said as she caressed my bush and thighs. "Can I try something else?" she asked.

"I guess so, I am so horny now I will try just about anything now." I said with a smile. She smiled back and leaned down onto me and started to lick my nipples. Wow, I was really turned on and the thought of it being a woman made it seem even more naughty. I could feel her between my legs and instinctively I wrapped one around her and started to rub the back of her head.

I found myself pushing her head down towards my crotch as she lightly kissed her way down. As she got to my bush she looked up at me and said "I have never done this before so tell me what you like the best." Her hands pushed my hips open as her tongue found my clit quickly and she flicked it with her tongue, just as my husband loves to do.

She then started to suck on it and I was in heaven and blurted out "yes" and "right there" a few times, I think. I reached down and opened my pussy up to her and her tongue explored everywhere. I was so horny all I could think about was wanting to do the same thing to her. I was starting to get close again but didn't want to go yet as she lapped up my wetness. I sat up to watch her lick me and her eyes were closed as we moaned together off and on for what seemed like forever. "Come here" I said as I pulled on her shoulders with one hand and the other one found her right leg.

As her face came up to me, I was tempted to kiss her but she went back to my right nipple. I slid her over onto her side and then onto her back and said, "my turn". It had never even crossed my mind that I would ever want to taste another woman's twat (although my husband sure wanted me to) but right now as horny as I was, it never crossed my mind as something NOT to do. I could feel her shaved puss on my leg as I started to head down on her. I met her face and leaned into her and we kissed-first time I had ever kissed another woman like that!


We were both so turned on, 'anything could happen from here' I thought. After our lips and tongues parted, I had one thing on my mind-make her cum. I kissed my way down on her just as she had done to me. Her hands, too were pushing on me to go down all the way and I quickly did. I found her clit and massaged it with my tongue. The taste was amazing, like mine but different. (Afterwards I thought about the taste and it still gets me horny as I write this) I rubbed my tongue all around the rim of her pussy and it drove her crazy, just as it does me.

Finally I spread open her pussy and drove my tongue into her and she moaned rather loudly and I could feel the inside of her vagina throbbing. I switched back to her clit as she started to push it harder onto my face and I could feel her starting to shake as she began to cum. Her hands now firmly on the back of my head I licked her clit as hard as I could until she finally went limp and pushed me off of it.

I rolled onto my side looking at her in disbelief at what had just happened. "You OK?" she said. "Oh yeah" I whispered and smiled. I did not know what else to say. I was still horny but didn't think anything else could happen with two women. Boy was I wrong.

I happened to look at the clock and it was now (I remember exactly) 4:38. Susie got up for a second and said, "I'll be right back". I watched her go to her suitcase and I started to rub myself, again. She reached into it and brought out a dildo. 'Yes' I thought cause I didnt bring mine. As she came to the bed, I spread my legs open and playfully said, "have at it!"

We both laughed, but that quickly stopped when started to rub it on my clit. She sat up on her knees as I watched her concentrating and looking at me as she slid it into me with ease. I let out a little moan and reached down with my hands and grabbed the dildo with her. We each pushed it in and out a few times until I had to have it myself.

I pulled it out, turned it on and rubbed it around my clit some then pushed it as deeply into me as I could. I was being selfish and didn't think anything of it at the time. I could feel my juices flowing out of me and I rubbed them with my other hand all around my puss and even my 'other' hole I was so horny. Susie was still sitting up watching me and was now rubbing herself.

I was starting to get really close again and slowly was pulling the dildo in and and out all the while it was rubbing on my clit eachtime it came out. As I started to cum, I jammed the dildo harder into me than I ever had before and had the strongest orgasm I think I have ever had. When I opened my eyes, Susie was now laying on her back away from me. I sat up and got on my knees and went to her clit with the dildo. I teased her with it, rubbing it all around her clit and pussy without putting it into her. She began to let out some moans that meant she was getting close. "Put it in" she demanded.

She was on the edge and i teased around her clit one more time before slippng it into her. She let out a light scream as I pulled it back out then started to go as fast as I could. Her hands reached down and rubbed her clit as I kept going as deep and fast as I could until she thrust her hips into the air. I could not help myself as I leaned down and put my tongue onto her clit and then sucked on it as she started to cum again.

'What have we just done?' I thought to myself as I put the dildo on the bedside table and got up to get a towel to soak up some of the wetness. When I got back to the bed, Susie said "Wow, what the hell happened? That was incredible." "I don't know what to think" I said, "but it sure was some good stuff. Maybe what happens in Costa Rica, stays in Costa Rica has new meaning now!"

Nadia came home drunk

Aug 25th @ 4:30am EDT

Nadia was out with the girls enjoying the night partying and drinking with Melanie and April , I was spending the night at home watching a movie , it was late so i ended up getting into bed so i stripped off and slept naked as i usually do , i was soon asleep but was awoken later in the night as the girls got home very drunk and talking loudly.

Nadia stuck her head into my room and said hope we didn't wake you and started laughing as she walked into the room and sat down on the edge of my bed laughing and talking , she said why dont you come out and join us for a drink , my reply was that i was naked and couldn't get out of the bed as she was in the room as she is my stepdaughter who is 26.

She smiled at me and just ran her hand under the sheet and touched my cock strocking it slowly feeling it grow hard in her hand she smiled and said mmmm he want to play , she stood up beside the bed and took her top off and her skirt standing there in her very sexy lingerie mmmmm what a great sexy body she has.

She undid her bra and removed it and pulled down her panties so that she was naked beside the bed and sat down again on the edge of my bed and started playing with my hard cock once again , as she did so she asked if i wanted to play with her so i ran my hands over her thigh and up over her beautiful breasts and teased her nipples they were soon very erect and she leant over so that i could suck them for her as i was sucking her nipples my hand moved down between her thighs and up her leg to her beautiful shaven pussy and my fingers ran lightly over them caressing them, my fingers soon parted her pussy lips feeling how wet she was and started caressing her clit and inner lips.

My fingers soon pushed up inside her hot very wet pussy and i slowly started fingering her and rubbing her clit at the same time , i slipped another finger inside her pussy and soon had 3 fingers inside her , she was moaning so loud that mel and april came in to see what was happening , at first they were shocked to see us naked and playing with each other , but they soon were both naked as well and we all got on the bed.

I was soon licking Nadia's pussy for her tasting her sweet juices and exploring inside her pussy with my tongue as mel was stroking my cock and licking over the head of it whilst nadia was licking aprils pussy , we were all soon cumming and i came in mels mouth mmm wa awesome as she swallowed it all and having nadia cum with my tongue inside her pussy was so awesome.

I moved up the bed to kiss her and tasted Aprils cum on her mouth, as we kissed she asked me if i would fuck her as she wanted to feel me cum inside , how could i refuse such an offer it was my dream and my cock was soon very hard again at the thought of it , the other girls started playing with each other as nadia and i started playing with each other and kissing each other all over.


She soon moved round so that she was in the doggie position and my hard cock was soon pushing against her pussy slowly sliding inside her warm wet tight pussy it felt so good having my cock inside her , i slowly started pumping my cock in and out till just the head was in her lips then all the way in again by this time april had moved over and was kissing nadia and teasing her nipples and mel was teasing nadias clit with her fingers.

I could feel her hand on my cock as i pumped in and out nadia was loving it and i wasn't long before i felt her pussy muscles clamp thigh around my cock and i felt her hot cum juices flood all over my cock this and her scream of pleasure made me cum and shoot my cum inside her pussy and she moaned again as she felt me cum inside her as i pulled my still hard cock from nadias pussy mel started licking my cum and nadias cum from my cock and april was down licking out nadias pussy , mmm what a night we had together certainly a night i will long remember .

A time my boyfriend and I will never forget

Aug 25th @ 4:29am EDT

My boyfriend and I usually have to sneak around to have sex, but this time we had the house to ourselves. I told him i'd leave the door unlocked so he could come right in.

I showered early that morning and decided I would surprise my boyfriend.

I climbed into my bed and pretended to be asleep right as he was walking in the front door. I pulled the covers up to my chin and faced my back to the bedroom door. He walks into the room, sees im asleep and starts undressing. When he is down to just his boxers he climbs into bed next to me.

Kissing my shoulder he whispers "wake up" I fake yawn and turn over and kiss him on the lips. He gets this big grin on his face and slowly traces his fingers down my body and suddely stops. "Whats wrong?" I hear myself purr. "your....naked?" (Normally when we had sex some clothing was always on and the sex was rushed) i giggle as his hand glides over my ass and gropes it.

He groans and I know I made the right choice. He pulls the covers off of me so he can see my body fully naked for the first time. I can see something dark in those blue eyes of his, something animalistic, and its already got me excited.

he climbs on top of me and pins my arms above my head. He grabs my right breast and without hesitating bites and licks my nipple. I moan and try to break free, but im pinned under him. I loved it. I could feel how soaked i was getting. Then he started kissing all the way up to my ear, one of my weak spots.

He bites my lobe as he moans into my ear, "im going to fuck you so hard, you'll be screaming" this sends chills down my spine. He thens starts kissing back down torwards my stomach, inching closer and closer. He gets off of my legs and spreads them wide open. He slowly kisses the insides of my thighs.

My pussy was throbbing, i could feel it. "Stop teasing me, you bastard" the last word escaped as a moan. He chuckled and stuck his tongue out. He slowly licked right around my lips, but never actually touching them. "Oh fuck!" I groaned. I wanted him. Now. I looked down and saw his 8 inch thick cock aching to escape from his boxers. "Fuck me, please. Please!" I begged.

"How bad do you want it?" He said rubbing my nub as his tongue slipped between my lips. I could feel myself ready to cum, fuck I've never wanted it this bad. "I want your cock deep in me, I need it in me now" i said as my hips bucked against his tongue. "Good" he said as he rolled off of me and onto the bed on his back.

"Prove it" my face blushed. "Fine" i said as i flipped over on top of him. I rubbed my pussy against his cock as I went up to kiss him. I licked his lips and as they opened i caught his bottom lip between my teeth and bit hard. Oh yeah, that did it. That was his weakness,he loved to be bitten. "oh fuck" he said as his hands dug into my sides.

"Your so cruel" i giggle as i start kissing down his chest. I whip out his cock, he's already at his full 8 inches and hard as a rock. I lick the tip of his head, then his shaft. Then I take his full length into my mouth and swirl my tongue around his tip. "I cant wait any longer" he said grabbing my sides. " i need you now."

I mount him and slowly slide his cock inside me. We both moan loudly as I take him all the way inside me. He grabs my sides and starts moving me up and down on his cock. God it feels so amazing. I lean forward as he sucks on my nipple and I began to rock back and forth and up and down. He spanks me hard on the ass.


"Ohh god!" I cry out. He knows I love to be spanked. WHAM! he plants another on me. I start riding his cock even harder. My muscles tense and I know im close. "im gonna cum!" I nearly scream. "Lets cum together" he says. We both pump harder and faster. And with one loud moan he shoots his cum inside of me and I cum too. I fall onto his chest. And we breathe heavily as sweat falls off of our bodies.

"Round 2?" I laugh kissing his cheek.

"I thought you'd never ask" he says kissing the tip of my nose.

Sally the Groupie

Aug 25th @ 4:27am EDT

This happened around 10 years ago, when my wife Sally was in her late forties and at the height of her sexuality. We were on vacation and stopped for the night in a city that shall remain unnamed. After checking into our hotel, we saw that the hotel had a bar with a live band and dancing. Sally suggested it would be fun to go dancing that evening.

After dinner we returned to the room and got ready for going to the bar. Sally had a number of outfits that showed off her assets to best advantage. That night she chose a white bodysuit with a snap crotch. It was very form-fitting with the fabric clinging tightly to her bra-less breasts. It was scooped enough in the front to also show the upper globes of her tits.

She pulled on some tight black pants, put on her makeup, and finished off the ensemble with some "fuck me" pumps. I should stop for a moment here and describe Sally. As I already mentioned, she was in her late forties at the time but looked nearly ten years younger. Her pretty face, with deep blue eyes, was framed by short blonde hair. As your eyes traveled down her form, the next major attraction was her breasts.

Large and round, they didn't need any support under the bodysuit but stood upright and impressive. Her nipples, already erect with anticipation, pushed against the fabric of the suit; two obvious and attractive swellings awaiting a man's touch. Her body slimmed to a comparatively narrow waistline below which her hips expanded to a nice full ass. In front her belly was just slightly rounded. It was a belly that had been filled with cum many times in her forty-some years. The "fuck me" pumps sculpted her legs and raised her ass just enough to earn their nickname.

As I said, Sally's belly had been filled many times. As a teenager she had been rather promiscuous before meeting her first husband. Then after her divorce she had fucked a number of men. Finally, a few years after our wedding we started swinging. Durin that time, she had fucked and sucked over 50 men. Exuding sexuality, Sally was like a theme park for men. So what happened later in the bar was no surprise.

When we arrived at the bar the band was already playing. It was mostly disco music from the seventies, which Sally loves. I am not so fond of that kind of music so I opted to stay at the bar, having a drink and watching. Sally is not shy about dancing and went right into the fray. Soon she was near the band, shaking her tits and her ass. She did not go unnoticed.

During a break between songs, the lead singer of the band mentioned how much they were enjoying playing for the crowd and loved their enthusiasm.
"Especially this blonde up front here. Oh baby!"

Sally smiled and waved at the singer. During the next song she positioned herself right in front of the lead singer. He sang for her and she danced for him. The conclusion of that song marked the conclusion of the set and the band went on break. I thought Sally was going to come back to the bar but instead she went to the band's table and talked to the singer. After he bought her a drink they talked through the entire break.

Sally danced during the first song then came back to the bar to get another drink. Then she filled me in. She had continued her flirtation with the singer while they were drinking together at the table. She'd also done a bit of flirting with the other members of the band. The band members' conversation had gotten more and more sexual, encouraged perhaps by her nipples, which they could clearly see hardening through her white bodysuit.

One of them had brought up the subject of groupies and said he was sorry there weren't still groupies like there had been during the 1970s. Sally had replied that there still were women who were interested in fucking band members but it just wasn't as common. At this point she mentioned she had been a young groupie during the 1970s and still banged the occasional band. This wasn't true but it sure got their interest. By the time the break had ended, she had arranged to meet the band after their final set.

During the next, and last, set, Sally danced with me and several other men. It was clear, however, that she was not dancing for us but the band. This point was not lost on them. When the set ended, the band began packing up their instruments. Sally walked up to the stage and talked with the lead singer. I could see her gesturing at me as she talked. Finally she came back to the bar.

"I've arranged for the band to come back to our room."
"Are all five of the coming."
"Yes they are, and I hope they will be cumming more than once."
"What about me?"
"I told them you are a friend and that you will be joining us because you like to watch. They're cool with that."

We walked back to the room and hid most of our things in the closet. Sally changed out of the body suit into a white Hooters crop top and white string bikini bottoms that untied at the sides.

The knock on the door came shortly after we finished getting ready. It was the lead singer and three of the band members. Sally went in the bathroom so she could make a grand entrance while I answered the door.
"Hi guys. I'm Sally's friend Stan."
"I'm Jim. This is Bill our bass player, Greg our guitarist, and Craig our keyboard man. Our drummer Ron is still packing up. He'll join us a bit later," said the singer.
"Sally is in the bathroom. She'll be out in a moment."

They were all in the their late thirties and early forties. Bill the bass player and Craig the keyboard man were black. There were two chairs in the room and two queen beds. The fellows sat down in them and we chatted briefly while we waited for Sally.

"Hello fellas," said Sally as she emerged from the bathroom. She immediately walked up to Jim and gave him a long tongue kiss. As they kissed, Jim's hands wandered to her behind, where he gripped her ass and pulled her to him. After what seemed like minutes, Sally broke off the kiss.

"I don't want your friends to feel neglected," as she walked up to Bill, who was sitting on the bed. She sat down on his lap and gave him a long tongue kiss too. By this time Craig and Greg had stood up and were taking off their clothes. Jim, who was already standing, dropped his jeans and underwear. When Sally got off of Bill's lap she was grabbed by Craig, who pulled her to him for a kiss. As they kissed, Sally's left hand dropped down and she started stroking his hardening dick.

Greg came up to her on her right and she grabbed his cock with her right hand. Breaking off the kiss with Craig, she slid to the floor and guided Greg's cock into her mouth. She licked, kissed and sucked on it until it was stiff as a board. By this time Jim and Bill, who had dropped his drawers as soon as Sally stood up, walked up and stood beside Craig and Greg. With all four men surrounding her, Sally gave them a circle suck, sucking on one cock while jerking the other three.

"Damn, I like getting head," moaned Jim, when Sally got back to him. "Finish me right now." Grabbing the back of her blonde head, Jim pushed his cock deep in Sally's mouth. Had it been Bill's long black cock, she might have choked, but Jim's cock was short and thick. Sally's head bobbed back and forth as she coaxed the cum out of Jim.

The other three stood back to watch, their own cocks standing out like flagpoles. I had sat in one of the chairs to watch and my own cock was hard as I enjoyed watching my slut wife give blowjobs to these four strangers.

"Oh, Oh, Oh, shit!" moaned Jim as he shoved his cock deep in Sally's mouth one last time. Sally gagged a moment as his hot fluid shot down her throat, then swallowed quickly. She continued to swallow as Jim jerked and came. Finally she pulled back and his cock popped out of her mouth. She gave the tip one last lick and took one final swallow.

"Stan, would you bring me a drink to chase that down?" she asked. I poured her some Jack Daniels on ice and handed it to her.
"Who's next?"

Greg stepped forward and she grabbed him by the cock, leading him to one of the beds. She pushed him down on the bed and had him scoot up so he was leaning against the headboard. Then, starting at the foot of the bed, she crawled up to him on hands and knees, spreading his legs and taking his cock in her mouth.

Before she started sucking, Sally looked back and said "I need someone to fuck me."

She spread her legs as Bill got on the bed. Bill grabbed the ties for her string bikini and pulled on them, undoing the bows that kept them on her ass. The bikini bottoms feel to the bed and she spread her legs even more, giving him room to enter. Bill slowly inserted his long black cock into her pussy, which was wet and ready.

Gripping her on either side of her hips began to push himself in and out of her. With each penetration, his hard cock plunged so deep it pushed against her cervix. With each backstroke he pulled the tip of his cock back to the entrance to her vagina. He continued this slow, almost scientific, motion for several minutes before increasing the speed of his fucking. As he increased his speed his thrusts became more vigorous, shaking my wife's body with each deep penetration.

Sally had started sucking Greg just as slowly as Bill was doing his fucking of her pussy. She began by licking the tip of his cock with her tongue then continuing to wrap her tongue around it as she slowly took its full length into her mouth. Her left hand guided the cock as it assisted by mouth by pumping on it.

As Bill's speed increased, so did her servicing of the cock before her. She bounced back and forth between the two cocks pistoning in and out of her body. The speed of Bill's fucking plus the intensity of the experience eventually became too much for her. She pulled the cock out of her mouth and laid the side of her face down on the bed, supporting herself with her bent arms and presenting her ass to Bill for his fullest and deepest penetration.

Greg remained where he was, stroking his cock and watching my wife, her face on the bed between his legs, being pummeled by Bill's cock.

Both Bill and Sally were clearly enjoying the experience. Sally gasped with pleasure each time Bill completed one of his hard inward strokes. Bill was sweating and grunted every time he thrusted. Finally Bill began penetrating Sally even more rapidly until making one final deep thrust, his ass checks tightening.

This time he groaned, holding Sally's ass deep against his groin, his cock fully penetrated. Then his body jerked as he poured his semen into her in stream after stream. Sally must have been able to feel the force of those spurts because she moaned and pushed back against him, trying to capture every last drop deep within her.

My wife and this black stranger remained locked together for several minutes as his pulsating cock emptied its last drops within her. Then he slowly pulled out and her body collapsed on the bed, her legs still askew. As she laid on the bed, regaining her breath, she reached up and put her hand over Greg's cock, pushing his hand away. In an almost absent-minded manner, she began to slide he hand up and down, pumping on his cock.

Sally rolled over on her back, allowing Greg to straddle her. He scooted forward and soon his cock was once again sliding in and out of her mouth. This final action proved to be the final straw.

"I'm going to cum," said Greg. He pulled his cock out of Sally's mouth and aimed it at her face. She pumped on his cock two more times and suddenly a spurt of white cum shot out of its tip. That first spurt shot across her face into her hair. The second spurt landed on her cheek and the side of her face, narrowly missing her ear. Greg continued to empty his cock onto Sally's face until her lips and cheeks were glistening with his sperm.

By now I had gotten out of the chair to get a closer view of the action. Bill also stood watching, his cock gradually softnening, while Craig and Jim watched from the other side of the bed. Greg got off of Sally and joined the rest of us by the sides of the bed. There, lying in the center of the bed, was my wife, her face covered with cum and cum leaking out of her pussy.

But the band had not yet been satisfied. Craig had not cum yet and Ron hadn't come or cum. As we stood beside the bed, there was a knock on the door. I walked over to open it.

"Hi, I'm Ron. Has the party begun yet?"
"I'm Stan and the party has begun. You're just in time for sloppy seconds."

Ron greet his friends and looked over at the bed. Wiping her face with a wet washcloth, Sally sat up to greet the new arrival. During the fucking, her Hooters shirt had bunched up around her breasts. She pulled it down so it fit tightly over her breasts, her nipples making half inch mounds in the fabric.

"Hi Ron. I hope you are here to fuck me too."
"I am."
"Get undressed. I want to have a threesome with you and Craig."

With that Sally gave Ron a long tongue kiss then turned to Craig, falling back and pulling him onto the bed beside her. She began to lick his ear while pumping on his cock to ensure it was hard enough to fuck her. When it was, she spread her legs wide and invited him in. Craig climbed on top of her and slid his thick black cock into her well-lubricated pussy.

As he did, some of Bill's semen leaked out around the sides. It didn't seem to bother him, soon he was pumping away. Once again my wife's white pussy was filled with a hard black cock, his curly black pubic hairs merging with her blonde pussy hairs.

"Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me," repeated Sally as she raised her legs in the air on either side of her body. As he plunged, her legs shook like flags in a breeze. Ron climbed onto the bed beside Sally's head and shoved his cock in her mouth. As his cock hardened, we could see the shape of its head pressing outward against her check with each plunge.

"Fuck me doggy style. That's my favorite position."

Craig pulled out and Sally got on her hands and knees facing the side of the bed. Ron stood by the side of the bed and she continued sucking on him. She spread her legs so Craig could enter her from behind. There was my wife, like a bitch in heat, getting fucked doggy style by a stranger while sucking on another stranger's cock. Three of our guests had cum and now the last two were going to be satisfied.


Craig started pumping faster and faster as he got closer to cumming. He was thicker but shorter than Bill so the position was perfect for him and Sally did not have to present her ass higher to him as she had with Bill. There wasn't going to be any deep penetration and that was clearly not a problem with either of them. Sally continued to suck on Ron as Craig neared orgasm.

"I'm going to cum on your ass," Craig said to Sally.
"Go for it," said Sally as she wiggled her ass, pinned to his cock. In turn Craig rotated his hips, his thick cock widening her pussy lips even more.

"I'm cumming," gasped Craig as he pulled his cock out of Sally. He aimed his dick at her ass and shot streams of cum across her back an into her ass crack. As he continued to empty his cock, he aimed it at each of her ass checks, covering them as well. Soon Sally had sticky cum all over her derriere.

Sally turned to Craig, "Rub it in while keep sucking on Ron. It's good for my skin." Craig rubbed his semen into her flesh while Sally concentrated all of her sucking skills on Ron.
"I want to cum on your tits," said Ron.

Sally stopped sucking and leaned back, pulling her Hooters top over her head. Her large tits fell out of the top, their nipples so hard that they extended a full 3/4 of an inch.
"Just say 'when'. Now sit on the bed."

Ron sat on the bed and Sally knelt on the floor below him, resuming her sucking. As she sucked she played with his balls.
"I'm so close. Almost...there."

Sally stopped sucking for a moment, although she continued pumping his cock with her hand. "I'm your slut. Give it to me. Cover my tits with your sperm."

That was all it took. Ron gasped and began to cum. Sally must have felt the semen rising in his cock because just before he came she directed his cock at her large tits. Semen shot out of its head and landed in gobs on her breasts, first the left then the right. Soon it nearly covered them and was dripping from them onto the carpet. As each gob fell, Sally tried to catch it with her other hand. What she caught she smeared on her belly.

When Ron finished, Sally laid on the bed on her back and rubbed the semen into the skin of her breasts and belly until it has all been absorbed.
"I'm ready to go again," said Jim. Sure enough he was. Standing by the bed he had a hard-on as big and stiff as the one he had before he first came with Sally.

"Stan, don't you want to fuck Sally too? Or do you just watch?" said Jim.
"Oh I fuck her a lot but I'd love to join you," I said as I climbed out of my clothes.


"I have really enjoyed this but I haven't cum yet," said Sally. "Let's see if the two of you can make me cum. And if you can't I guess the rest of the band will have to try again."
And so it went.

Sian and Tegan: A Love Story Gone Wrong

Aug 4th @ 7:21am EDT

This is a the most memorable story of my life. It is both happy and sad. It's my own love story and my own horror story. Whatever kind of story this is. It is my story.

I remember the first time I moved out of my house away from my parents. I was so excited to be on my own. To do whatever it is I wanted. To go wherever I wanted to go. To spend my money how I pleased. I was just excited to be out of there. It's not like I had horrible parents or anything, it was actually the complete opposite. I was just ready to start the next chapter of my life.

Let me tell you a little bit about myself. My name is Sian. I was about 22 years old and a full time student. I was a music major and I worked 2 jobs just to pull my share of the rent and to save up for student loans. I was just your average run of the mill hipster standing about 5'2, brown hair and blue eyes. Anyways I lived with my 19 year old sister Lexie and her boyfriend Nick. At some point Lexie told me that her friend Tegan is going to move in for a little while. Now Tegan was just your average girl. About 5'4 blonde hair, green eyes. She loved to wear sun dresses. She was hilarious and you couldn't help but to love her when you first meet her. She was definitely the light of the room.

One night I went to the local bar. I liked to go there from time to time to see the local talent that preformed at night. So there I was sitting at the bar drinking a beer when beside me emerges Tegan. To my surprise she managed to get in and asked the bartender for a beer and sat down next to me. We sat there and chatted until we got too drunk to walk. We called a taxi to take us home. I noticed that while we were in the taxi that she kept touching my hand and my leg. "Can I tell you a secret" she said? I replied with a simple sure. As soon as I replied, she got real close. I could feel her breath against my ear.

She was so close that I could smell her perfume. The closeness between us got me excited in a way that I didn't understand. "I want to share something with you. Something that I never felt before. And I want to share it with you" Tegan exclaimed. And with that comment, she managed to pass out on my shoulder. I had managed to sober up some. Just enough to carry her up to our apartment.

We haven't really figured out the sleeping arrangements at that moment so I put her I let her sleep in my bed. I could tell she was a major light weight. She was so gone that I had to change her and tuck her in. for some reason I felt compelled to kiss her. I didn't want to wake her though so I just said good night. I turned off the lights and head to the living room area and passed out on the sofa.

Morning had come and all went on like nothing had ever happened. I shoved whatever feelings I thought I had aside. Lexie had to work that day along with Nick. It was my only day off so I thought I would show her around since she wasn't really around from here. We went to the Zoo, the Loop, and all other main attractions around St. Louis. I was just happy we left relatively early otherwise we wouldn't have time for it all. We had so many moments you could put them in a movie montage. We decided to order some pizza from IMO'S. Since I work there, I get a pretty good discount.

We sat in my room eating and watched The Exorcist. Now it wasn't my intent to get her scared. She wanted to watch the movie. But she kept grabbing at my arm and hiding in my shoulder. I put my arm around her to assure her that everything would be alright. "Hey Sian. Can I ask you something" she said? "Yeah you can tell me anything. What's on your mind" I replied? "How do you let someone know that you possibly love them" she said? I didn't know how to reply. I've never been in love before. I just stared at her blankly trying to form words but nothing but air left my mouth. "It's okay. You can get back to me on that" she said.

She turned off the lights and lay down. As I got up she grabbed my hand and asked me to stay since she was still afraid from the movie. I told her sure and lay down beside her. She put her around me and grabbed my hand. She whispered in my ear "I want to share my secret with you and only you". I didn't know what to say so I said nothing at all and slept.

The next day at work I thought about Tegan. I thought about us and how things could be and how people would react. The thing is I never had feelings like this before. At least not for another girl. It's not what I'm used to. But every moment I spend with her the more I can't help myself. I gave myself a week to figure out how I was going to deal with this. I was not a lesbian. I was straight. There was no way I could be a lesbian.

"Hey Sian, lets watch a movie in your room. I got a really good one. I think you'll like it" I could tell she was really excited about the movie she picked. But if it was one thing she was bad at was picking out movies. We sat there and watched the god most awful movie ever made. We laid there on our stomachs sharing a bowl of popcorn. I could feel her close to me. Every now and then she would graze her leg against mine. It sent shivers down my spine. "Hey Tegan. What's the secret you've wanted to share with me" I asked? "I can't tell you my secret. But I can to show you" she replied. "Then show me" I said.

And with that she leaned over and kissed me ever so gently. It was so sensual. With the lightest of touch, I could feel her tongue gently enter my mouth. We continued to kiss for a moment. I'm not going to lie though. It wasn't my best reaction. I freaked out. I jumped up and started to stutter out words of disbelief. I told her that I didn't want this. That it couldn't happen. That it was wrong. As I said all of this I started to hate myself. I knew I was breaking her heart. I could see the hurt in her eyes. With that happening I left the room, the apartment and went to the bar and got severely hammered. I did everything I could to get her out of my head. I went home with the first appealing guy that showed up and proved me worthy. Even the one night stand did nothing to get Tegan out of my mind though.

The next morning when I got home, I was attacked with questions of what happened. "Tegan left! She went back home. Do you know where she lives? She lives in a shit hole. You did something to make her leave. Now it's your job to go get her back" Lexie yelled at me. All I said was okay. I hopped in the shower and got cleaned up. And I drove 4 hours to get her back. But not because of my sister, but for me, for her, for us. The entire car ride down to the middle of bum fuck nowhere I thought of what I would say. I didn't know what to say. I felt like I had to say something though. Anything was better than nothing.

I texted her asking her where she was. To my surprise she texted me back letting me know her location at some motel off route 66. I made my way towards her temporary home. As I parked my car, my stomach dropped. I felt like I was going to be sick. I sat there in the car debating on whether I should go back home or not. I got out and walked towards the motel door. I knocked and waited for about 5 minutes.

When she finally let me in she just stood there and stared at me. I could still see the hurt in her eyes. I could tell she's been crying. "Have you been crying" I asked? "No. what would give you that idea" she replied? I moved closer to her. With every step I took she would take a step back. "Stop moving" I said. "I don't understand this. I've never done this or felt this. You have to understand that what happened back at the apartment was a reaction to something that I was feeling that I have never felt before. A feeling of want and desire. A feeling of wanting you.

And the feeling of wanting you scared me because I never wanted you before until recently. I've never wanted another girl before. It scared me. And it still scares me. You have to forgive me please and understand" I continued to say. She didn't say anything in return. She just stood there looking at me blankly. "Will you please say something" I said? "I don't know what to say" she replied. "Just don't move. I'm going to move closer to you. I have a secret to show you" I said. I moved closer towards her. I moved so close to her that I could see her eyes turn from hurt to fright. I could see she was scared and that she didn't know what was going to happen. "Don't be afraid" I told her.

I put one hand on her waist and the other on her cheek. I leaned in and kissed her passionately. I could feel the sparks of electricity between our lips. Our intertwining tongues brought our bodies closer together. My hands went to the bottom of her shirt. I lifted her shirt above her head as our kiss parted and we looked into each other's eyes. I could see what was in her eyes. I ran my fingers down her flat stomach. I could feel her muscles twitch as my fingertips ran over them. I kissed her softly. She started to take my shirt off. I stopped and watched her. She was so nervous. I could tell, like me that she had never done this before. We were both nervous wrecks. She copied my every move that I did to her on the spot. She stopped her hands on my waist. I looked at her. "We can stop" I said. "No. No. I want to keep going" she replied.

I kissed her neck softly. I could hear her soft whimpers and moans from delight. I squeezed her breasts tightly in my hands. I kissed her down her stomach keeping my hands firmly on her breasts. As soon as I got down to her pants I licked her from her stomach back up to kiss her. My hands were now on her belt. I went back to her neck as I unfastened her belt and started slowly pulling her pants down. "I want you. I want all of you" I told her. "I want you too" she replied. I picked her up and laid her on the bed. I took her bra off and looked at the two most beautiful breasts I had ever seen.

Her nipples were standing up in erect. I crawled on top of her and took her right nipple in my mouth as my hand played and pinched with the other one. My tongue went around in circles around her hard nipple. I sucked on it hard like a baby being fed. I couldn't get enough of her nipples. I switched to the other one and repeated my previous moves. Doing all of this was really turning me on. I could feel the wetness between my legs. I thought to myself if this is getting me wet it must be getting her as well. I slid a hand down towards her pussy and could feel through her panties that she was wet. I rubbed her softly slowly picking up speed. I looked at her face. Her eyes were shut tight and she wanted to moan out but kept silent. I slid my hand in her panties. I was hesitant at first. I had never fingered a girl before. I didn't know if it would be good or not.

I decided to continue anyway. Her pussy was hairless. It was so soft and wet. I ran my finger up and down her slit. I hit her clit and she shuddered a bit. I pulled my hand out and stuck my finger in my mouth. She tasted so good. I moved down to her pussy and pulled her panties to the side. Her legs spread apart opened her pussy up to me. I looked at it for a moment. I knelt my head in between her legs and licked her slit from bottom to top and pressed my tongue hard on her clit. She moaned out loud. I licked her pussy for a few moments keeping her lips apart with my fingers and licked slowly savoring her juices in my mouth. And with that I couldn't take it anymore. I went at her pussy like there was no tomorrow. I ate her fast and switching up the rhythm of my tonguing so she wouldn't cum. I took her panties off and flipped her on all fours and ate her pussy out from behind.

She moaned out loud. I knew she liked it. "I want to taste you" she exclaimed. I got up and stood at the foot of the bed. She crawled over and she unfastened my belt. She pulled my pants and my panties off in one swipe. She leaned over and she dug her tongue in my pussy. I spread my legs apart so she could get better access. She licked my clit softly. Making little circles over it. I held her head tightly on my pussy. "Don't stop. Please. Whatever you don't stop" I said. "You taste a lot better than I thought you would" she said. I pushed her on the bed and sat on her face. Her tongue went back to work on my pussy as my hand slid back to hers and I fingered her.


I slid my finger inside of her. I could feel her pussy get tighter the further I went inside of it. I fucked her continuously with my finger as she licked and sucked on my pussy. I was so much in to it that I started to grind my pussy in her face. I turned around and knelt back down to her pussy and began to suck on her clit as I continued to fuck her with my finger as I added another one inside of her. "Sian. I'm going to cum. I can feel it. I'm going to cum" she yelled. I licked faster and fucked harder wanting her to cum in my mouth. I loved to the taste of her pussy and couldn't get enough of it.

Just as she came she managed to grab onto my legs and scream. That sent me over the edge and without warning for her I came all over her face. I passed out like that. When I woke up I looked over to see Tegan sitting next to me. "I can't process what just happened" she said. "I know. You want to do it again" I asked? I hoped on top of her and slid on leg under hers and one leg over hers.it made our pussies line touch. I started to hump and grind my pussy into hers. She became wet instantly along with mine. She leaned over and kissed my neck. We began to sweat and started panting and moaning.

Out of nowhere we both came at once. "I love Sian" she said. I looked at her and didn't say anything. I got up off of her and hoped in the shower. "We have to go back to the apartment Tegan. Lexie is waiting for the both of us to come back. So pack your stuff and let's get the show on the road" I yelled from the shower. "I can't. I have to stay here" she said. "Why" I replied? "Because I can't go back. Not after all of this. Just stay here with me. Please" she said. I turned off the shower head and walked out. I didn't know what to say. I knew in my head that I had to go back. I just looked into her eyes and I saw the same look in them as I did when I saw them change from hurt to fright. I knew something was wrong and that I should stay. So that's what I did. I stayed. I stayed for her.

The next week to come was the hardest for me. I could Tegan's attitude slowly changing. It frightened me. Yet I couldn't leave her. She wanted to stay. At night we would fuck like crazy. I knew she loved me and I wanted her to. I still didn't know if I loved her back but I knew I wanted her to love me. At night I would hear her crying in the bathroom. I wondered in my head what it all meant. I never confronted her about it. I just sat and wondered what was wrong. She would act like it never happened. One night I found her passed out in the bathroom. She looked sick.

I got undress and undressed her and took her to the shower. I washed her off and kissed her. "You okay? You look like you're about to die or something" I said. She didn't answer me. She just looked deep into my eyes and kissed me passionately. Her hand slid down to my pussy and started to finger me. I moaned. "You like it when I fuck your tight little pussy" she said? I didn't know what had gotten over her. She was a completely different person to me. "I want to fuck that tight little cunt of yours to you can't stand any more" she continued on. I pushed her away. "Why you acting like this" I asked? "Like what" she then added? "Like a fucking idiot. Why do you have to be like this? What we have isn't fucking. It isn't just sex. It's something much more" I said.

"What is it then? What is it love" she said? I looked at her in disbelief. I walked out of the shower and got dressed. I grabbed my things and walked out of the door. She followed behind me and I didn't know if she forgot to wrap a towel around her or if she just didn't care. "What the fuck are you doing" she yelled out? "I'm leaving and for God's sake put some fucking clothes on" I yelled back out at her. "You leave and you'll regret it" she said. I didn't listen to her. I got in my car and left. I made it about 10 minutes and turned around. I raced back to her. How could I be so fucking stupid? How could I leave her? She is so messed up right now and I just fucking left her there.

I ran into the room screaming out her name. I didn't hear a response. Not the response I wanted to hear anyways. All I heard was a crash. The crash scared me so much that I leaped in fear. I was afraid to go towards the bathroom where the crash came from. I started to cry thinking about what could possibly have happened. "Tegan? Are you alright? Tegan answer me. God dammit Tegan answer me" I yelled out. I could hear sobs coming from the bathroom. I walked over towards the door and opened it. I saw Tegan lying on the bathroom floor with her wrists bleeding.

She had cut herself so deep. I ran over to her and tried to stop the bleeding but nothing was working. "Why Tegan? Why did you do this to yourself" I asked? "How do you let someone know that you possibly love them" she said. "Remember the first night we got together? Remember how we were both so scared because neither of us knew what we were doing? I took things slow and you took things slow. And everything felt right. That's how you let someone know you love them. You show them you care. You let them in" I said in between sobs and tears. "Why did you do this" I continued to say? "Because I love you" she said. "Will you please stay with me" she continued?

She grabbed my hand and I could feel something on the inside of our palms. I could feel her getting colder in my arms as she lied there dying. I cried silently thinking of how this happened. Of how she felt. Of what she was possibly thinking when she decided it was her time to die. I looked over at her. I knew she was gone. You know what's funny though that in the movies after someone dies they looked peaceful. Well that's a load of shit. She didn't look peaceful. I let go of her hand and looked at what she had. It was her suicidal note.

"There was just a part of me that just wanted to lie back in my bed, close my eyes, and find myself waking up to another chance. I try to be real but I don't even think I know who the real me is anymore. I tell myself that tomorrow holds better days but it just never really happens. I like to pretend that everything is alright because when everybody else thinks you're fine, sometimes you forget for a while that you're not.

I've changed so much lately. Every single day I wake up different. I feel like I'm fading with each step. All everyone else sees are smiles. They say I'm doing much better. I know I'm doing much worse. When I look at you my heart skips a beat but later that beat could mean a lifetime of tears wasted on something I knew I could never have. It's hard to tell your mind to stop loving someone if your heart still does. I knew things would never work out because, well, they never do. I know in reality we can't be together, so I just close my eyes and you're right here with me... in my dreams you're mine forever."


It's all I have left of her. Our memories and this note. She was and is still my only love. There's not a day that doesn't go by that I don't think of her and what we could have been. We could have been great.

I shared my wife with another man

Aug 4th @ 7:20am EDT

Nancy and I have been married for 10 years, and our sex life is fantastic. We are open and adventurous, but had never brought anyone else into our bed. Sometimes we would watch porn, and while watching, I would ask her about what she had done with other guys she had before me. Nancy was not what I would call loose, but she has been around the block a few times, and I enjoyed hearing how she satisfied other men.

Sometimes I would ask her if she had a desire to enjoy another cock, and she always said she only wanted me. But I could tell the thought aroused her. I have a very close friend, Alex, who I don't see so much anymore.

He is very fit and good looking, and went through a tough divorce about 6 months ago. I decided to give my fantasy a try with him. I could trust him, and I knew Nancy thought he was nice and attractive.

We met for coffee, and I shared my plan with him. After expressing his concern about not messing up our marriage, which I assured him would not happen, he agreed. His smile told me how excited he was about what might happen. I did give him some rules for the night. I did not want him to cum in her mouth, I didn't want him in her ass, and if she said no to anything, then no it was. He promised to follow the rules.

I told Nancy I wanted to have him over for dinner, and how he had been very lonely since his divorce. She was happy to have him come by. That night, I was so excited about what was coming later that I kept getting an erection, especially when Nancy was in the shower. I watched through the glass shower door as she washed her hair.

Her lean hard body glistened as the water dripped off her, and my thoughts of sharing her with Alex was making me crazy. But I had to hide my excitement. As she was getting dressed, I asked her to wear my favorite top of hers. It's black, with a very low scooped back that hangs open.

Her tits show through the material, and when she wears it with jeans, she is so incredibly hot looking. Nancy has great tits. Not large, but perfectly round, with nipples that get very sensitive and hard during sex. She was surprised, and said she wasn't sure about wearing it with Alex coming over, but I told her I was sure he would enjoy seeing a hot woman, after being alone for so long. I told her it would give him a nice visual to go home with. She laughed, but I could tell the thought of Alex beating off to the image of her made her happy. She put on the top.

Alex came by with two bottles of Champagne, Nancy's favorite drink. He gave her a long hug, and kissed her cheek. He said "you smell great. I miss the smell of a woman." He was setting it up really nicely. At dinner, we both made sure Nancy's glass was never empty. She enjoys Champagne, and it gives her a very relaxing buzz.

We went through 3 bottles, and she was feeling no pain as we finished. I suggested we go to the large screen porch we have off our master bedroom. I had previously lit a bunch of candles on the porch and in the bedroom. The atmosphere was perfect. Nancy sat on the couch, and Alex sat with her. I sat in a chair across from them. As we talked, Alex began to discuss how lonely his life was. He expressed to us what a joy it was to see such a happy couple. He said I was very lucky to have such a wonderful and gorgeous wife. Nancy was eating it up. She touched his leg as she told him how nice he was to say that.

He then commented on her top, and how beautiful her back was. He said "I know this may be forward, but would you mind if I ran my hands across your back? I miss the touch of a woman's skin so much." What a perfect opening. She smiled and said "Of course," and turned slightly so he could rub her back. As he did, she closed her eyes and smiled. "You have a nice touch" she whispered. Alex had on a loose fitting pair of cotton pants, with a draw string, and I could see the bulge as he stroked her skin. Nancy looked over at me with a "are you OK with this?" look, and I smiled, winked at her and mouthed silently "Go for it". With the Champagne as a relaxer, she decided to let it go.


She turned to Alex, leaned over and kissed him slowly. He leaned back and asked her "Are you sure?" She reached down and put her hand on his cock, now bursting through his pants, and said "What do you think?" As I watched, she kissed him again, and slid her hand up under his polo shirt, caressing his chest. His hands moved down her back, and he pulled her shirt up and over her head. At the same time, she was taking his shirt off, and pulling open the string of his pants. My rods was pulsing as I watched my sexy wife do another man. He kissed her tits, one at a time, as she slid a hand inside his pants and found his member.

He was large and full, and she stroked him as she dropped her head back to allow him to lick her tits. Then she got on her knees beside him and lowered her head to his crotch. She took his throbbing hard-on in her mouth. Alex laid his head back and moaned with delight as Nancy slowly licked his cock up and down, holding his balls. His hands stroked her hair, and he held her head in place as he thrust upward to send the full length of his cock down her throat. Nancy was very good at blow jobs and could take my full erection with no problem. She was really enjoying this.

I got up and reached around her waist and unbuttoned her jeans, and slid them down her legs. Her thong was dripping wet as I pulled it down. She stopped sucking Alex and turned to me with a huge grin, and dropped to her knees as she removed my pants. She began to suck me off, as Alex stood up and let his pants fall to the floor. He stood beside her, and as she continued to lick and suck me, she grabbed his cock with her free hand and stroked it. She then went back and forth, taking one of us in her mouth as she fondled the other. I suggested we move to the bed, and Alex helped her up and kissed her deeply.

We got in bed, and I laid down in front of her. She was on her hands and knees and Alex got behind her. As she again took me in her mouth, he entered her wet pussy, and both of them gasped with delight. Alex held her ass as he penetrated her deep and slow. I held her head and mouth-fucked her. She was moaning and breathing heavily, and moved her ass back against his hard rod. I knew how she tensed up while cumming, and I could feel her body harden as she released her juice on his cock. I told her I wanted to switch places, so she turned and laid on her back.

I moved down between her legs, and held them up in my arms. Alex moved up to straddle her head, and as I pushed my rock hard cock inside her, he lowered his in her mouth. His balls rested on her face as she sucked him deep. I moved in a fast rhythm, spreading her legs in the air. As she sucked him, she would hold his cock and lick his balls, which was driving him crazy. As I moved faster, I could tell Nancy and I were going to come together.

I hoped Alex remembered my rule about him not cumming in her mouth, and as we both shared an intense climax, I watched him take his cock out of her mouth and he stroked it and shot his wad all over her chest.

I immediately went down on her, as I knew she loved to come again in my mouth after she came with me inside her. Alex kissed her as I brought her to another release. This time she screamed with excitement, and held my head tightly so I took her full load in my mouth. This got Alex aroused again, and as I relaxed back on the bed, I watched my friend climb on top of my wife and ride her hard.


He moved his hands around to grab and hold her ass as he pumped her. I could see her slide one hand underneath and massage his balls as he slid in and out of her steaming pussy. It didn't take long for both of them to explode together, and she held him tight as she shared a long, physical climax with my good friend. They both collapsed on the bed, and we all fell asleep. When we woke up, Alex was gone, leaving a thank you note next to a fresh bottle of Champagne. We enjoyed it together in bed, and talked about our exciting night of passion.

Creamy Cum.

Aug 4th @ 7:19am EDT

"you know, my pussy has been throbbing so bad lately because of that damn hard cock that sticks up out of your cum stained sweats" I said seducing. I saw his pulsing cock pushing up harder and harder. Looking like it was about to rip the front of his pants.

He stood up with a smug smile upon the corners of his mouth. John darts for me. And I knew exactly what John wanted. He wanted the slick and salty taste of my big meaty pussy. To grab my breasts and bite my stone hard nipples in between his white teeth.

"Im gonna fuck you so hard!" He said roaring. He threw me onto the bed humping his hips back and fourth desperately. His moaning growled damply into my ear.

John rips down my shorts. "OOOOHHHH!!! FUCK! ya! hump my brains out!" His hot cock had now, out of habit, thrown itself inside my now dripping cunt. I knew he caught the sexy scent of my juices. It turned us both on like never before.

His speed increases, all the while my breasts are bouncing up and down from the hardcore doggy-style we were producing. Johns cock skid gently against my g-spot.

His cock continuously rubbed against that just-right place all the way up in my cunt. My legs began to tingle and twitch. I was finally almost to the relief I had been looking forward to all night long.


Now flipped over in the missionary position, He grabbed onto my thighs, pulling my thrusting body further onto him. But he did that out of greed. John knew I couldn't withstand holding my cum when he pulled me in this far.

Johns head darted for my vagina, caressing it like a baby would caress a bikini. All of the sudden, my vagina sucked in and all things went black.

"AHHHHH! Ooooooo!" I moaned. My cum splatterd into his mouth, completely filling it. John inserted his tongue. Delicately licking the upper wall of my vagina.


He then re-positioned himself so his dick was now sliding, once again, in and out, in and out, in and out of my violently twitching pussy. Cum after cum! best night ever!

Night with nadia

Jul 21st @ 3:58am EDT

The night began just like any other Nadia and i had the house to ourselves , we had a few drinks and the subject of nudity came up as we chatted about being naked we decided that we would strip off together nadia stood up and slowly undid her top and removed it then unbuttoned her shorts and pulled them down and off wearing only her sexy bra and g-string panties mmmmm so sexy.

I stood up and removed my top and shorts and underwear so that i was completely naked , she said that she loved my fully shaven cock and she moved over closer to me and reached out with her hand and run her fingers over my cock teasing me hard and started slowly stroking my cock.

Looking up at my face and smiling then she ran her tongue over and around the head of my cock taking my cock into her mouth and gently sucking my cock till i cum in her mouth mmmmmm what an awesome feeling that was as i watched some of my cum run down her chin onto her bra.

She wiped it off with her finger and sucked it of her finger , then she said it was her turn to cum she undid her bra and removed it revealing her small pert breasts and beautiful nipples thn she slowly pulled down her panties to reveal her shaven pussy mmmm


So beautiful!

I ran my hands and fingers over her breasts teasing her nipples which became so long and erect i sucked her long nipple into my mouth and gently bit it as my fingers ran over her smooth pussy lips parting them and exploring inside her hot wet pussy fingering her rubbing her clit.


I had 2 fingers inside her as my thumb rubbing her clit then i moved down and run my tongue over her clit and inner lips tasting her sweet juices my tongue explored up inside her as far as my tongue would reach my finger playing with her ass as i did she was soon cumming on my tongue it was so awesome feeling her cum on my tongue .

My wife, Anna, Laura and Karen.

Jul 21st @ 3:54am EDT

This night changed my life for ever.. It all started when my wife had a few friends around for a get together. We lived back then in a nice part of Hartfordshire in England. My wife Karen had a few of her mates come over for a drink a DVD and some drinking games. Great I thought, a house full of people I didn't know, good? No, see I have been with a few of girls around here and anyone of them might know me and grass me in to my wife. Well as luck would have it I didn't know any of them this time so all was good.

Anyway, I chilled out for the rest of the evening. Anna, Karen laura all went into the kitchen with my wife. Between our walls I could hear drunk laughter and giggles from all of them. I sat down and started to watch telly when my wife and her three friends came crashing in to the living room laughing.

Anna shouted to my wife at the top of her lungs "go on then! Tell him!" tell me what I shouted back at them... "tell him what you had just said to me in the kitchen!" at this point I started to get paranoid case my wife found out she's pregnant or something... "you're wife of 5 years wants us to watch you two to get it on" my wife at that point started to smile and laugh histericly. "NO I DIDN'T!!!" Karen perked up and said yes you did!! Simon! Anna shouted to me, and after that she wants you to sleep with Karen!! Right here? I laughed jokingly. all three girls and my wife all shouted all at once "YES!!!!"

I sat back down and put my feet up.. Well I said, I'm not in for your jedi mind tricks. My wife came rushing over next to me. "please! " she whispered, I need this, you know I have always wanted girly love and this might be my chance!" I looked over at the three women sat on the floor and Karen stood by the door. "well I whispered back, I get to pick who I want next"

Ok she replied and looked back at the girls and gave a thumbs up. My wife stood up and undid my trousers and my belt and pulled my penis out with my balls, at first I hid it with a pillow to stop them from seeing it, "no she said suductivly "don't spoil it, they have to watch don't they".

My wife is a slim woman she is a stunning dark red headed woman. She nelt down in front of me and rubbed my balls. She looked back at Anna and smiled slowly and suductivly whilst putting my half mast cock in her mouth. Thing is I didn't have a drop of drink that night and the ladys were next to being extremely pissed. My wife looked at Anna the whole time she was taking me in her mouth. Hmmm she moaned.. My wife pulled her sweet mouth off and pulled the pillow away. See she said playing with it and cupping my balls with her other hand, its gone rock hard now! this nerved me because I had never had an audience before..

I looked over at all three of them looking at me. My wife pulled my trousers down to my ankles and took them right off so I was naked from my shirt down. She got off me and stood in the middle of our lounge and started to take her top off. I plucked up the curridge and started to forget the other women and I rubbed the head of my cock watching my wife take off her skirt and pull it down to the ground with her knickers and she kicked them off.

She was now naked with all her clothes on the floor. My wife walked over to me sitting down on the sofa and put one leg up, her funny was right in my face, I could feel her pubic hair tickle my nose, I looked up at her looking down at me with her hands on her hips. "lick me, she asked.. I looked up and watched her eyes as my tounge and mouth started to curess her funny with my lips.

I always knew that she loved it when I sucked real hard, so I did to show off to the others. I sucked harder and harder and watched her legs and knees tremble as I was suductivly king for dear life. Her pussy got a little bit wet, in fact too wet.. Her juices soaked my face. She moved her hands down and parted her vagina apart and I managed to stick my tounge deeper inside moving it up and down whilst swallowing all that she had to give me..

Oooh my wife said moaning looking up at the cealing. Ahhhh yessss she cried panting and then rolled her eyes. My wife told Anna to watch her husband bring her off with his tounge deep in her vagina. "can you see us" she asked them all.

My wife moaned and sucked her lips.. Ahhhh Oooh she screamed. My wife got off and sat down next to me and spread her legs apart bringing her knees up with her hands. Come on please sick it in me she cried pleading me. I rubbed my cock and played with her juices. She was soaked. I then rolled over and got between her and played with her cum with the head of my cock.

It slid in sweetly in fact it went in too well. I popped my cock in and out getting deeper and deeper trying to grip my cock with some sort of friction. I looked over at the three watching us. Anna was standing right In front of us. Laura was sitting on the other couch opposite us and Karen the fit one of them all was standing next to Anna.

I proceeded to pound at my wifes little pussy, she was panting quite loud at this point and I was giving her longer thrusts bashing against her slapping my balls.

We sometimes get rough and very loud and the thought of her friends watching us made me get harder.

My wife winked at Anna as I was pounding her on the sofa and then told them all to crowd and sit around us and shut the lounge door. I'm not going to lie Anna was happly married and the other two had partners but the way Anna was looking at my wife looked like she wanted her. she pulled Anna by the arm closer to her and put Anna's hand on the front of her vagina leaving her own had there on top of hers. "feel that??" she asked her panting with my thrusts bashing In and out..

"that's my tight little funny getting what it needs" she pulled Laura over and placed Laura's hand on her brest.. and then she asked me which one did I want to have next?? I said nothing as the sweat started to run down my face and I got clammy with the movements I was giving her.. the noises of her pussy slushing got too much and it started to pour down and out of her messy moist pussy and soak my cock and balls.

oh!! my wife shouted I'm cumming.. I can feel myself cumming!!! with that she rocked with my movements and her pussy got tighter, it made it hard to keep my momentum as she was slowly starting to cum. all of a sudden her tummy quivered and she closed her eyes tight and opened her mouth at the brink of her pussy erupt with cum. OOOooh!! yeahhh !!! and then, she let it all come gushing out spraying everything in her path, my legs, the couch and even spraying Anna with it.. it was everywhere. the sofa was wet and you could smell the woman juice hitting the leather on its landing.

I had never seen her cum like that before.. she flopped with exhaustion back on the sofa cum was trickling down her tummy and off of Anna's hand and arm.

I pulled my cock out and stood up. my wife asked nervously to Anna and Laura if they would like to have a taste if what she had done. Laura was the first to put her face between my wifes legs. at first she closed them but after a while she stopped being nervous and spread them as wide as they could. both Anna and Laura started to taking it in turns to lick and eat it lapping it all up.

I called over to a nervous Karen, "your turn" I said looking over at her sitting with her legs crossed and then I looked over to my wife. is that ok I asked, yes my wife replied. with that I pulled Karen up off the sofa sitting next to her looking at Laura and Anna feeding off her pussy each. Karen stood up and I kissed her on the cheek, she was a blond haired woman. she was a pateet and small framed woman shorter than me. I kissed her on the shoulder and moved my hands down her arms slowly. I'm not on the pill she whispered quietly, its ok I replied.


I unbuttoned Karen's black jacket and slid my hands under her t-shirt to her bra, I kissed her o. the neck gently and she went down to her knees to kiss the head of my throbbing wet cock. Karen lighty stuck her mouth around me and proceeded to twist her tounge up and around my penis and cupped my balls swallowing my wifes cum off the top of it.

I unbuttoned my own shirt to reveal my chest. her mouth moved in and out slowly and I put my left hand over and through her blond hair. my wife watched us as her husband was getting his cock sucked from her friend. does that taste nice I whispered quietly to her. she moaned to me telling me she was loving it.

I want to stick my hot prick in your tight little pussy I asked. Karen was shy and nodded her head. I pulled her down to the floor and sat with her.

we both looked back at the two others and my wife. Karen was wareing a short skirt and a short white shirt. she pulled her hairband out to let her hair go free and stuck it behind her ears. scheme coughed neviously not really knowing what to do next. I leaned over to her making sure we were in eye line to my wife and I put my hand up Karen's skirt and down unto her knickers. hmmm she moaned as I put two fingers in side. god it was tight! I couldn't manage two fingers inside so I placed my middle finger in there instead. her vagina started to gush with her pre cum and the palm of my hand got wetter.

I asked her to straddle over me, so she got up off the floor and sat over me pulling her knickers to one side under her skirt.

I could feel how tight and wet it was as it brushed over the head of my penis as she got on top. "ill let you put it in I said to her, very slowly she moved her arm to the back if her and started to rub the head of my manhood around her clitorus nerviously and slowly. and then she moved it closer to the opening of her vagina looking down at herself. her skirt kept slipping so she hooked it under her chin.

I don't know how much I could cope with it being so tight, it hurt from the movement she was sliding up and down.. I moved both my hands under and around her bottom.. at the start of the night I only dreamt of what it would be like to be with her sexualy and here she was a beautiful woman making love to my cock.

I needed to make this woman cum. I wanted to see what her face looked like when her pussy was going to explode. so I moved my thys up and down to make her bounce off me. she panted and screamed. her sweetly wet body was clapping against my legs as I got harder harder bashing as rough as I could. her tight wet pussy lot looser as she was drawing herself close to letting go. and then I felt my cock tingle and my balls begin to throb, yES Yes!!!! ah!!! she shouted more more more!!!!!!!. I pounded as hard as I could. I felt my cock start to work in its own rythem as she came up and down on me.

I'm going to cum on your cock Karen screamed getting closer to the brink, and then she let go. she spat her cum twice from her vagina onto my stomach. I twisted her over to her back and got between her. Karen had to help me back in as her hole was small. I started off again lifting her skirt all the way up. I was watching my dick banging in and out going deeper each time. and then I let go and stuck it as deep as it would go inside holding it in there as I nuted my cream inside her.

We all stopped and paused. everyone laid there in silence.


I don't think I have gadgets a people get together like that before.. but hey! I knew my wife got her dream come true.

Short office lust

Jul 21st @ 3:54am EDT

Sara was always watching me from over the other side of the office. She was blond tall and very attractive. She was always smartly dressed for the office, long black trousers that curved over her shoes and a nice white blowse. Sara had only just married her bloke for only a month. We worked for a big company dealing in car insurance and both worked long hours with our team always did.

One day during lunch she went out for a cigarette and came back to her desk and sat there with her back to me. I loved to secretly watch her from over where I sat. Her pert bottom sat nicely o. Her chair and always swivled when talking to someone on The phone. She got up and walked past me. I could smell her perfume breeze past me and rush past my nose.

God, I would love to have 30 seconds with that woman. But, she was married and I could respect that. So, I got up and walked over to the printer to use it. She was changing paper as normal. I stood next to her as she changed it. I needed to use it too but had to wait for her to finish. Her smell was driving me crazy!! And I started to get a little hot under the cover,

hey tommy she said, bloody printer I replied. She bent over to push the button behind to turn it off and because the top three buttons on her blowse was undone I could see right down to her bra. Oh god! Did I just see what I thought I saw?? I started to get a little hotter and now I could see right down her top!!

She looked at me looking down her top and squeeked!! Oh sorry I shouted. Well she replied I should have been more careful! She smiled and collected her paper prints and quickly walked out.

I sat back down at my desk as my mind went crazy trying to collect my thoughts. Sara sat down but changed her desk to sit opposite mine. We worked away for a good hour when I had to get my frustration out by getting in the toilet and getting my self off.

Off I went to the disabled toilets across the hall. I unzipped my trousers and then my boxers and stood up in front of the toilet and started to play with the head of my cock. It was going well and I was in mid flow rubbing my penis thinking about Sara's breasts in her bra. Someone walked behind me I had forgotten to lock the toilet door!! They and put there arms on my holder to turn me around. I stopped and realized this was happening and shouted shit!! Oops Sara yelped. She had followed me in. Erm I said neviously..

Shhh she replied whispering and moved her hand down to my now throbbing hot cock. I looked down to my cock in her hand. Sara looked up and whispered "I won't tell if you don't?" I didn't say a word back. she kissed the head of my penis and took it all in her mouth.

Mmmm she moaned this is better that I thought. Sara undid her blouse and took it off leaving her bra on and proceeded to bend down in front of me and sucked harder and harder untill my pre cum tricled out of the end and she licked it off.

Sara stood up and unzipped her trousers and sat on the side. Right she said, lets get the facts right you want me, and I want you... Nothing more nothing less right?? Ok I replied whispering. She locked the door quietly and pulled down her trousers and pulled down her pink knickers revealing her pert vagina..

Are you going to kiss me she asked. I moved closer to her with my trousers around my ankles and started robinbanks kiss her. I could smell her hair wafting up my noise and into my face. Sara moved forward on the table and rubbed her pussy to get it moist. Put it in me she said seductively. I grabbed my manhood and rubbed the end in over the tip of her entrance. I could feel her pubic hair tickle the head of my penis. And then I popped it in just at the tip. She put her hands around my shoulders and rocked in motion with me sliding it In and out.

My cock was getting wetter each thrust I gave her. She moaned and panted quietly to herself closing her eyes. Please she said get harder. I put it in as deep as I could getting quicker and quicker. Sara put her hand between her legs and started to play with her clitorus rubbing faster and faster rocking with my movement..

Sara pushed me off and turned around on her front over the table and I put it In From behind. Time was running out, someone will get an idea to what we were doing so with that I pumped harder. My balls slapped on her bum. She looked back at me with her hair swaying with the thrusting I was giving her and she said. God! I think you're going to make me......cum!!


Her funny tightened around my penis and all of a sudden she squirted out from her pussy on to the tile floor below. Her pussy got slippery and warm. Your turn she whispered.. I knew I had to bang quicker than my life depended on it. I got harder and harder. I felt my cock boil and start to throb in its final moments

And then I pushed it in as deep as I could for the final thrust.. It was deep inside her and I let it all out my cock twitched over and over releasing all my sperm inside her. Ah Ahhhh god!! Hmm...her pussy juice leaked and lubricated my cock in one massive mess.

She pulled me out and stood up got her trousers on and kissed me. She said nothing just looked at me. Sara opened the door and left me to sort my self out with paper towels.


We didn't speak of it again sadly but she does smile at me from time to time...

Hair brushes in glove compartments .

Jul 21st @ 3:52am EDT

Ok ok, if we are all being honest I have a little tale to tell, it must have been the honest day yet and everybody knows that the heat can turn a woman on like there is no tomorrow... Am I right?. So it all began at a friends BBQ all 7 of us all ate and sucked in the summers day to the early evening. I lived over an hours drive from the party and had to trek through country lanes cutting out the long winded motorways. I didn't have too much to drink as I knew I wanted to get home safe

I finished up and said my goodbyes and left. I think it was about 6 in the evening maybe? As I was driving I was getting horny and extremely turned on with thoughts of the nice looking guys and the mixture of the evening heat I had seen and been in. As the sun started to set the light started to go. I was single woman and I haddent made love for over a year, I can normaly for get the naughty thoughts of my mind by drawing or painting. But as I was driving alone there was nothing to take my mind off it.

God only knows why but I wondered if as I was driving and it was starting to get dark I could put my hand down underneath my knickers and touch my vagina with my left hand to release the thoughts I was having. A little dangerous but if I just put my hand on it somehow I could tickle it and brush it gently all the way home.

I came up to a roundabout and turned left to keep driving for a few more miles and that should give me more of a time to un button my jeans and pull my knickers a quarter way down my thys.

I turned left and had a good look in my morrors and then my wind screen mirror... No one behind me.. I unbuttoned my jeans and by this time my vagina was a little weepy and couldn't wait to play with the juice that was starting to drip of the thought of me exposing myself in the open. My car was still a manual gearing so I had to wait till I picked up speed and put it into 5th gear.

So I did and nestled my hand down between my legs to touch it. I kept my focus on the country lanes and my mirrors in case the police were behind me and carried on with my drive home. with out realizing I started to play with the tip of my clitorus and ran my middle finger of my left hand all the way down to the edge of my bum. The feeling of my naked bottom on my white leather seats made me hot and sticky. I ran my finger all the way up and over the top of the entrance of my vagina. And out of habbit I stuck the tip of my finger inside.

The feeling of what I was doing got a little too much and I started to think how much of my clothing could I take off with out causing a problem if the police pulled me over. So I took off my boots then pulled my jeans down to my ankles and then sliding them right off.

I looked in my mirrors as I was driving along and then I slid the knickers right the way down and then completely off.

Jeeezzz! I couldn't believe what I was doing! I had completely removed the whole bottom half of my clothing off and then sat in my car driving the way home.

The seats on my bum felt so good and I felt free and through thought of someone seeing me from a lorry really made me hot.


I spread my legs and started to rub my funny slowly. After a few miles went by driving at a steady speed because I was looking at the road ahead and not taking a note on what i was really doing, my mini got a little dry and sore from the constant rubbing, I spat on the my fingers and spread it all the way around it.

Wow! It was well lubricated with my spit, my funny started to get hot and warm and my cum started to gush out all around and around the entrance of my vagina made a slushing noise. I need to stop in one of the lay-bys normaly I would never do at this time of night, but I stopped and pulled in. The engine was ticking over and I undid my seat belt. And sat there looking around. A few cars passed me but other than that nothing just darkness. What I did then would be classed as insanity. A only 26 year old woman in the middle of nowhere... I had to finish my self of, but how?? I was really horny and completely turned on.

I opened the glove compartment to find something that looks remotely like a penis to stick in.. Ah there was my big hair brush I could stick the round handle in and cum on it. I wanted to be a little cheaky as none knows me and I am still miles away from home. So I got out of my golf half naked and went to the front of my car and crouched with my feet flat on the road and put the handle in to my opening by putting my arm and the brush in from behind. I kept an eye out for cars passing me. I eased the big handle in slowly and began sliding it in and out. It hurt first of all but then my juice covered it and started to drip on the brush at the bottom.

Oh my god!! What was I doing???? I was in a lay-by fucking myself with a hair brush!

It felt so good.. I put my other hand on My clitorus and started rubbing and playing with my cum as well as thrusting myself with the brush. Then my pussy started to erupt so I looked down at my pussy and I felt myself start to go. Woosh my pussy spat a whole load of cum out of my funny, it dripped down the coner of my thy and dripped down the brush and on the road. My pussy was messy and completely soaked and sticky. I looked around once more and got up slowly so someone might see me by chance and licked the handle.. I got in my car and lit a cigarette and put my clothes back on.


What an evening! The BBQ wasn't much to write home about but the drive home was the best experience I had ever had.

With Jessica

Jun 29th @ 3:42am EDT

Fred was 21 and now working in I.T. He had met Jessica a year ago at a booking fair, and had immediately fell in love with her since. Her figure was beyond sexy, with pearly skin, blond slightly curled hair, deep blue eyes, and, which was completely luck, very rich. Her measurements must have been 36 24 36 or something, but they don't usually thought about that stuff. They had developed a gf bf relationship since and there was never anything shitty about it, like the old "bang me like a whore" stuff, just romantic and usually chaste development. They figured they wanted to go slow and gentle, and the fact that both of them were virgins added up to their views in sex. Since both of them weren't aristocrats you'd seen in Revenge (at least he wasn't) so they lived a pretty normal life.

This day, they hanged out as usual at her house, a nice three floor condo, not the very large kind, and Fred sat on the living room floor, typing in his laptop. The ground was with warm carpet, white and clean just like everything Jessica owned. He was writing an important letter to his boss, a manuscript explaining the development of their new project software. Jessica walked in from the bathroom, a bathing robe wrapped around her. Fred looked and up and admired her beautiful body. She saw him watching and went over and gave him a deep kiss. He kissed her back and her mouth opened and they played with their tounges. He relinquished a hand on the keyboard and touched her arm, feeling the smoothness of his skin. She pulled back after a few second and wrapped her arms around his neck.

"You want to go to the bedroom?" she asked. This was new. Completely new, and took Fred by surprise.

"Now?" he asked in disbelieved. normally, this would strike a man trembling with "lucky me", but Fred's email couldn't wait. But at the same time...getting a kissed by someone as beautiful as Jessica...everything could wait.

"Yes," said Jessica, touching his cheek. "We know each other for a long time, I figured we know what we want." She kissed him again more passionately and he kissed him back. Of course, it was impossible to not get aroused when she kissed you, but it was usually the hot, unbeatable lovely kind, not the cock throbbing "want-to-have-sex-with-you-now" kind. He felt something different this time though and he slowly slid the robe off her. Her beautiful body exposed completely to him and he gently caressed her lovely tits. She moan delightfully. It was not the first time he touched her breasts, but definitely the first foreplay they had. As is they ever had anything that followed. Everything was completely new.

He carried her to the bedroom (that stupid boss email long forgotten) and placed her on the bed. She stripped off his clothes and touched his muscles. Fred did a 3 hour workout everyday and had quite a fit body. He bend down and kissed her, gently rubbing his palms against her brown, soft nipples. He went on top of her and they kissed, her legs bending around his waist. His cock was now a hard, but a long way to go to max hardness. He licked her neck and she gently kissed touched his abs with her fingernails. It was probably because they spent a year exploring each other's want but when it actually came to it, they knew what to do and reacted almost as if they had did this many times before. They rolled, Fred with his back to the and her on top of him. Her sweet blonde hair cascaded on his chest as she kissed his stomach and went lower to the place they never had a chance to use.

She felt him tremble with anticipation and perhaps nervousness and gently caressed his stomach, her fingers exploring his groin. She sat back, shaking back her hair and took his hard cock in her hands. Her fingers were amazing, going slowly up, squeezing at his head, and Fred's face contracted with pleasure. Her strokes gradually became faster and his cock finally swelled to max size. She knew he was ready and gently inserted his cock into her mouth. A moan escaped from Fred and he watched as her head went down, completely swallowing his cock with her lovely red lips. She looked back up at him with her blue eyes and went up then down.

He moaned and stroked her hair as she gave him this wonderful blowjob. Her fingers cradled his balls as she sucked her manhood gently and lovingly. Her movement became faster and her hands were on his stomach, her head working up and down on his shaft. he took his breath deeply, because if he wasn't, he felt like he was going to cum, and he did not want that to come so soon on their first sex. He quietly told her to stop and slid his cock out of her mouth. He rolled her to the bed and whispered "My turn" in her ear. She giggled and snuggled with him. He touched those soft nipples gently with his thumb and index finger and slowly, his mouth went down to her private. It was the first time he had seen her lovely tunnel, shaven clean for him, apparently throbbing with anticipation also. He gently licked her pussy hair and gently gripped the outside flaps of her clit and pulled gently. Her moans were happy and he fondled her vagina. Pulling harder, he worked his tounge in her pussy, gently lapping up her clit, pulling on both sides.


"Uh-uh-uh!" her cries were ragged and her thighs tensed, only to make her legs spread more apart. "Oh yes, Fred, yes you're making me cum!" He licked harder and he nearly fainted as he saw her silvery pearl love juice flowing out of that hole. Her first orgasm came, and yelped with pleasure and her legs suddenly closed around his head, her whole boy jerking violently with the sensation. He carefully licked her hole clean and gently caressed her hair until her breathing became normal. He went up and went on top of her, and whispered, "Are you ready, babe?"

She told him she was and she kissed him and he kissed him back. Her hands guided his cock to the entrance of her love tunnel. He rubbed his cock against her entrance, not going in, just rubbing it up and down. Her moans were stifled through their feirce kiss and he could feel her ass going down, as if wanting to get him inside of her. He finally gave her his wish and inserted his 7.5 inch cock in her tunnel, slowly and gently. He went as deep as he could before his cock hit her hymen. She moaned in pleasure and pain as he slowed penetrated her barrier and hit the end of her passage.

Both of them stopped their movement, just to feel the pleasure ripping through them. Her hand gripped his arm in pain and he gently kissed her to reassure that everything was alright. Cautiously, he went back and forth only a little, and their strokes accelerated with pace. Their united moans came involuntarily and he gradually pulled his cock out to the very end and inserted it inside her again. She threw her head back in wild pleasure and her moans gradually became yells. His hand went to her breasts as they went up and down, in rythm, the whole bed rocking back and forth.

He increased speed, doing best to control his breathing, a technique he learned to prolong his ejection with masturbation. She held on to his waist, her mouth opening wide to scream, her thighs rubbing his abs through their hard strokes. He sucked on her lovely tender tits, feeling his balls gently slide against her groin. It was not long before he had to slow down, the sight of her lovely pearl body under him was well enough to make him cum. She kissed him passionately and they rolled over. They stopped for a minute, kissing, his cock still in her vagina. She was panting, whispering in his ear as he massaged her boobs, telling how amazing he was.

His hands went to his ass, slowly rotating her body on his cock. This action made her trembling with pleasure and his hands moved the meat on her ass up and down, without rubbing his cock in vulva. She sat back and threw back her hair, and slowly, she went up and down on him, her hands on his chest. He moaned with pleasure as she rode his cock and she bent down to kiss him. He licked her mouth as his cock went out completely and her hand guided it back in the pleasurable warmth of her vagina. Her pussy was extremely tight and it contracted violently on his cock, squeezing at the head, only to pull it in harder.

They breathing accelerated and they knew their time was up. They looked down to see sticky strands of their precum connecting their privates, half of his cock in side her, her milky white untanned ass, sliding on his shaft. Their strokes became hard and fast, his hands on her milky ass, her tits banging gently against his chest.

"Oh yes, do me, Fred, do me," she squealed, her sweet hair cascading down around their faces, her blue eyes wide with pleasure. Her hips moved forward and backward, her knees at his waist, his cock bouncing insider her, going deep then completely out. His hand rested on the behind of his cock to keep it from sliding out because they were going up and down so hard. Fred took great deep breaths to control himself, but it was no use. Her brown nipples was all he could see and he sucked her, wanting her. She screamed as her second orgasm of the day spammed, and with a groan, he came as well, his seed shooting upwards in her tunnel.


They trembled as stream after stream hit then end of her passage. They locked in the position, her yelping and him panting, the pleasures completely wiping out the strength in their body. They felt the juice coming down and washed onto his cock and balls. He slowly took his cock out of her contracting pussy and watched as the creamy gunk spilled out on the sheets. She smiled, in pleasure of their first sex. They kissed and snuggled together, and they could only imagine what was to follow.

Rekha - My First Love

Jun 29th @ 3:41am EDT

Hi Everyone, This is Sumit from Bangalore, India. It was September of 2006 , when I moved to Bangalore, for pursuing Engineering in IT from a good college in Southern Bangalore. Since I had taken a late admission I could not get a nice room in college hostel. We had a close family friend Rekha Aunty living in Bangalore. She was working in HR dept in a very big IT Company. I was 18 at that time and she was around 37 and divorced. Her husband was a big time loser and never cared for her. She is a real beauty. She had medium height, around 5' 6" and was a very fair and a bit chubby.

She had beautiful brown eyes and short hair. She was like an angel to me with amazing assets. And to be honest, I love chubby women over slim ones. Her figure was amazing. She had huge breasts and ass. Anyone would die to make love to her. Its quite sad for husband and lucky for me that he didn't cared for. She got divorced when she was 31. After her divorce she was focused on her work and career and never dated anyone.

So coming back to the story, when I moved here she helped me out a lot. She helped me search a good 1 BHK flat in BTM Layout, which was cheap and near to my college and even to her house. Even though she was single and had no kids, she lived in a nice and spacious 2BHK apartment.

For the first few months, things were fine. I never looked her with any bad intentions in mind. We would hang out, go for shopping, late night movies, dinner and became very good friends. She would buy me expensive gifts and many a times make dinner for me. It was always fun to hangout with her. She might have been in her late 30s, but she always looked like as if she was only 27 or 28. Also, there is this culture of addressing everyone by their first name in IT companies, she always insisted that I call her by her first name. I was quite shy to do that at first, but later I got used to it.

It all started, when I went to watch late night show for Dhoom 2 with her. I went to Rekha's apartment and rang the bell. She was wearing a black dress and looked completely stunning with open hair. I fell in love with her after at that very moment. Since the dress covered her till her knees, I could see her bare legs and they were white as milk. I wanted to hold her and kiss her that very moment, but I controlled myself. I told her that she is looking amazing and she blushed and said thank you and complimented me too.

So we went to the movie hall, got some popcorn and pepsi and started watching movie. I was getting calls from one of my classmate, Nidhi, who was very much interested in me. I did fucked her but that's a complete different story. So when we came back from the movie back to her apartment, Rekha started asking me questions about her and started teasing me with her name. I told Rekha that Nidhi is not my girlfriend and neither am I interested in her. Rekha said so what's the big deal. You should take her out and have a good time with her, may be you'll start liking her after that. To which I said if I'll start hanging out with her then who'll take care of you. Besides I like to be with you here than to be with her. You are far better than her. Rekha said, still you need to date a girl. You are in college now and winked at me. I knew where she was heading to.

So, I said that if having a gf is so important then I'll make you my gf instead of her. She and I both started laughing. I went near her, held her hand and said Rekha would you like to go out for a date tomorrow. She said yes and started smiling. She hugged me and said, You better not break my heart. I heart was beating so fast. I could feel her soft breasts on my chest, it was an amazing feeling. Since, it was getting quite late and I had college early morning, I left for my apartment. Next afternoon she messaged me to pick her up at 7. I reached home by 4 and started preparing for the date. I went to the market picked up few candles, bottle of wine, wine glasses and a bouquet of 101 red roses for her.

I came back and emptied my drawing room. Placed a table in between with 2 chairs and candles and red roses on the table and all over the room. The I got dressed up, wore a t-shirt, jeans, boots and an expensive brown jacket that she gifted me. Applied hair gel and left for her house in a cab.

I reached there by 7:15.I rang the bell and she opened the door. She was wearing a light blue saree. I kept staring at her for quite some time. She was looking beautiful than ever. I couldn't take my eyes of her. Suddenly she said in an angry voice, you are late. I gave the bouquet of roses to her and said, it was hard finding so many beautiful roses for the beautiful lady. She was very happy to get roses. So smelled them and kissed me on my left cheek and said thank you. I said, no need to thank. This is the least I can do for my beautiful girlfriend. She started blushing and kissed me again. I could see the lust she was hiding in her eyes, I just needed to make her take it out.

We sat in the cab and went to a really expensive hotel on M.G. Road. I wasn't that rich but had few thousands saved from the money my parents sent me, as Rekha wouldn't spend me any money. I've already made reservations for us. We reached their by around 8:20. I paid the driver and asked him to pick us up again in an hour. As we were going inside, she held me hand and said you should always hold you girlfriend's hand while walking. Never leave her alone. I smiled and held her hand tightly.

We went inside, had a delicious dinner and dessert. All this time we talked about my family and her past. She told me stories of how her husband never cared for her and abused her. I looked into her eyes, held her hand and said that now that she is with me. She don't have to worry about her past. I would take good care of her and satisfy her every need. After the dinner, she insisted in paying bill, but I said since I've asked her out, I should be the one paying. So, I paid the bill, came out, sat in the cab. I told her that I've a surprise for her at my apartment. She was quite thrilled by hearing that. I asked the driver to take us to my place.

When we reached at my home, I asked her to wait outside for 5 mins. I went inside, checked the arrangement, sprayed air freshener, lit up the candles and turned off the lights. Then I went outside, took her hand in mine and walked her inside. She was amazed to see all these arrangement and immediately turned towards me and hugged me. She said no one has ever done so much for me and that she'll never let me go. I said foget the past, now your life will be full of surprises. I pulled out the chair for her and asked her to sit. Then I sat opposite to her and poured wine for her and me. She said why are you sitting so far away from your gf, come close to me. I was very happy to hear that. I went near her. She started to tickle my leg using her legs. She looked me in my eyes I'm all yours today.

I knew exactly what she meant. I put my arms on her waist and grabbed her closer to me and kissed her on her lips. She too grabbed me tightly and started kissing me passionately. She was getting more and more wilder. She was scratching her nails on my back, biting my lips. I was pretty sure by this time that she was very desperate and needed a good fuck. We continued kissing for another 10 minutes. I slowly moved my hand on her breasts. I removed her pallu and I could get a clear view of her cleavage. I started kissing her cleavage and tried to unhook her blouse. She was moaning with pleasure. I took of her bra in one go and there they were the most amazing assets of a women, bare in front of me. I started sucking and kissing them one by one.


She too took of my shirt and we both were top less. It was getting wilder and wilder. She was moaning loudly. I suggested that we should continue it in bedroom. She was more than happy to go in bedroom. I tried to lift her up in my arms but she was heavy. So, I just put my arms around her and took her to bedroom. I made her lie down on bed and we started kissing again. After 10 minutes of passionate kissing and exploring her body with my hands, I went down to her beautiful and milky breasts. They looked like heaven, waiting to be explored. I sucked them again for few minutes. She was moaning heavily in pleasure. Then I made her stand up and took off her remaining saree and peticot. She was just in her panties, which were black in colour. She looked so hot. It was very hard to control my self. I just wanted to get on her and hump her like a dog.

She came near me and took off my trousers and my underwear too. My cock was completely erect and was waiting for action. She took my cock in her hands and start massaging it. It was oozing with precum. She made me sit on the edge of bed and started sucking my cock. It was the greatest feeling I have ever had in my life. The way she licked the tip of my cock with her tongue and wiped all the precum by circling her tongue around my cock was amazing. She started getting wilder and starting pumping my cock. Withing few minutes, I had the feeling that I was going to cum. I told her I was going to cum and She said, she wants to drink it all. It has been a long time she has tasted the most delicious thing a girl can get. I cummed all in her mouth and believe me it was a massive orgasm. I have never cummed so much ever in my life. She felt satisfied and So was I. She drank every drop of it and licked my dick completely clean.

I pulled her up and made her lie on the bed. Now it was my turn to give her pleasure. I separated her legs and there it was, her beautiful shaved pink vagina. I inserted my finger and she again started moaning. It was already wet and dripping liquid. I started licking her and she started moaning loudly. I inserted 2 fingers in her cunt and started moving them. Soon she held my head tightly and had an orgasm. I drank all her liquid. She was dying to get more action. She wanted me to fuck her desperately and my dick was ready for action too.

I was rubbing my dick on her vagina and she pleaded my to fuck her, but I wanted to make her wait. Finally she grabbed my dick and guided it in her vagina. I thrusted it in her. Her pussy was very tight. She cried loudly in pain. It was an amazing feeling, It was so warm inside her. I was loving that feeling. I started to move my dick slowly inside her. I was fucking her in missionary position. I grabbed her breasts and started licking them while fucking her. Her nipples were tight and she was moaning loudly. She was shouting fuck me hard. I started to increase my speed. I told her I was going to cum and she asked me to cum inside her. I did so.

She grabbed me in her arms and we slept like that for few minutes. Then we went to bathroom cleaned ourselves up. She changed the bed sheet and we slept naked in each others arms that night.

Letter to my sexy girlfriend

Jun 29th @ 3:40am EDT

My dear sexy friend;

I now started writing this letter to you let you realize how I like dreaming about you and your beauty. I can keep dreaming about kissing your strawberry lips, touching your soft body with my hands wrapped around you, and getting lost with uniting our bodies. I would do whatever you wish me to do. I imagine how I would grab you nicely and lean my forehead to yours as I slowly approach my lips to yours with my eyes locked up into yours and after our lips have touched each others, I unwillingly close my eyes and feel your whole body touches mine.

We sit on your bed while kissing and my hands go discovering your back, neck and hair as your pull my head from behind. I can't explain how good kissing you like that feels. Kissing your chin a little bit, under your head and your neck while you ly on the bed with your legs out of the edge of the bed, lifting your head up and arching your back passionately. I'm all climbed on you. I grabbed your arms, opened them wide and did stick them on the bed. So I can lower myself to your chest and am ready to meet your boobs after kissing your soft skinny chest surface of yours.

My hands are going to grab your blouse from bottom and slowly pull it up as I approach hill of your boobs. Taking the blouse off and now I'm against your bra. I wanna keep teasing you by licking the line between your bra and skin with the tip of my tongue. Up and down and slowly lowering it as I find the clips. Let it free and reaching out your nipples. Beautiful big and hard nipples. I would take one nipple between my teeth and slowly bite it as I touch it with my tongue. Then sucking it vacuumly so you can feel the cold air teasing you by touching it.

I want to keep going on your body as I start rubbing your pussy with my left hand on your panties under your mini skirt. Keep leaving kisses on your stomach and reaching your legs after slipping your beautiful smelling cunt. Hell yeah I've never seen this much sexy legs drives me crazy so can't stop kissing them. Do you feel the pleasure baby? It's time to aside your panties and slowly getting my tongue which I've already stuck to your leg closer to your entrance. I feel the wetness and you feel the heat. I take my breath and release it, bury my face in it and take another one while I let my tongue digging.

I keep caressing you from your legs to the sides of your body then your boobs. You can grab my pants to take them off after I got back to your lips to kissing you so hard. You take off my tshirt and boxer too. I'm fully hardened and touching your pussy with my 8 inches. Letting it roam down between the bed and your ass chicks touching your holes.

Move it up and down like this for a while so I can enjoy kissing you. Now we both feel our fully naked bodies touching ech others. The head of my cock still teasing your pussy. Touching it willing to get inside. You can feel the pleasure on your face with my breath as I'm moaning with the wish of being inside you. I can't keep doing it and I'm finally inside you with the head of my dick. I pushed and pushed again with in and out moves. I can feel your stringing muscles wrapped around my sensitive sliding cock. I loved when our bodies totally meat as I push all the way inside you.


I paid attention to your big boobs and lick them as much as I can but I want to change the position. Seeing your beautiful face and your bouncing boobs can even get me out of my mind. We roll over and now you are top of me ready to ride me. You love it and know how badly I want you to do it. With losing no time I can hear the voice when your ass chicks smack my body. I feel your palms on my nipples and you feel mines on yours. Keep doing it sweaty sweety it feels so good. You are amazing. You bend over me because we both can't help kissing. We keep feeling our bodies locked and I really love it.

It's really hot inside you. I'm on the edge of an orgasm and can't hold much more. I reach the deepest point of your pussy pipe and want my cock to keep sliding to increase the pleasure that the wave of the orgasm gives as it shakes me. So it release as I pull it out and you feel the jets of cum hitting your pussy, ass hole and some flying on your ass and even your back a little bit. I want to help the sperm on your pussy slide inside with my cock and when it's not soft yet I put it back into your pussy realizing that you are having the last orgasm to cum so I do some more faster and harder movements and you get shacked with the wave of orgasm as you squirt your waters all over my cock.

It felt so good to feel it all on my body. You just lay on top of me and stay for a while with our eyes stared into each others, lips are still kissing, my arms wrapped around you and yours all over my sides and face. We realize that we are not really done yet. We want some more. Yes we want it so badly and decide to head to the swimming pool which is right near the house. Do you want it to be continued?

Lesbian Love

Jun 27th @ 3:42am EDT

"What do you want to do?" Lexi said
"I don't know, it doesn't matter to me." I said

Lexi got up and headed to the bathroom, "where are you going?" I asked, staring at Lexi. I couldn't help but look at her body, it made me feel all good inside.
Lexi turned around, her long dark brown hair flung over her shoulder, and she looked at me with her dazzling hazel eyes.

"I'm going to take a shower, I'll be back in 20 mins. You could watch tv or something until I get out if you want." Lexi said. She then turned back around and headed to the bathroom and closed the door behind her. I heard Lexi turn on the water and the sound of the curtain closing. I sat there for a moment, listning to the water splash against the tub, I closed my eyes and pictured Lexi's naked body. I felt myself getting wet, I didn't know what to do, and I didn't know if Lexi was like me, maybe I should find out. I opened my eyes and looked at the bathroom door, my heart skipped a beat. I got and slowly headed to the door, grabbing the doorknob.

I opened the door slowly, steam from the hot water filled the room and it made me hot but I didn't care. I closed the door silently, not wanting to be heard.
I slowly took off my clothes and touched my pussy, it tickled but felt amazing at the same time. I could hear Lexi washing her hair, she was almost done, and this was the perfect tie to make a move. I walked over to the shower and slowly opened the curtain, Lexi didn't hear e so she just remained the way she was. I looked at her perfect naked body and a wave of pleasure washed over me and I gasped a little but not loud enough for her to hear.

I inched forward and raised my hands to her breasts, her sweet perky breasts. Lexi jumped a little, opened her eyes, and stared at me for a moment. Then a smile appeared on her face, "I was waiting for you." she said. She leaned forward, pressed my body against hers, and started kissing my neck up and down. I could feel my pussy throb, wanting to be touched by Lexi's sweet fingers. Lexi knew I wanted her so bad, just like she wanted me. Lexi layed me down in the tub and started kissing me slowly and gently down my chest, past y stomach, and to my pussy. She paused for a minute then lifted my leg on the side of the tub and began massaging my thighs.

My pussy was soaking wet at this point, I wanted the pleasure, the love of Lexi, I wanted her to be mine. Lexi bent down and started licking the juices from my pussy, I grabbed her head, wanting her to thrust her tongue deep inside me. Her tongue was so wet and amazing, I didn't want this to end. She then stuck her tongue deep inside me, so deep that I moaned, I could tell Lexi was enjoying this as musch as I was. Lexi moved her hand to my ass and stuck it in, I gripped the side of the tub, the water was still fallin on us and it made this feel more amazing, and I moaned in pleasure.


She continued until I came, and after I came, she licked up all of my juices. She layed on top of me and her mouth was just inches fro my ear.
"Did you enjoy that baby?" she asked as she rubbed my thighs.
"Yes, so much." I said while looking at her ass.

She kissed my neck and I closed my eyes from the pleasure. I grabbed her ass and said, "Now it's my turn."

Lexi got off of me and I stood up and got out of the shower. Lexi looked at me, wondering what I was about to do. I turned of the shower, grabbed her hand, and helped her out of the shower. I pulled her towards the bedroo and threw her on the bed.
"Oh I like it rough." Lexi said.
"Good because we're about to getrough and nasty."

I walked over to my dresser, pulled out my vibrating dildo, and went back over to Lexi.
"Lay down and relax."I said to her.

She did as I said and I climbed on top of her and slowly rocked my hips, she moaned slightly. As I rocked my hips, I grabbed her boobs, then bent down and began sucking and licking them. I continued this for about 2 mins. I then turned on the dildo and stuck it inside of her wet, tight, juicy pussy, I started slow then pumped faster and faster with each thrust. She moaned loud and sexy at each pump.

"Don't stop baby! Don't stop!........Fuck me! Harder!...Harder!......Oh! Oh!.......Yeah baby!" Lexi screamed, it was so hot and sexy.
I wanted this to go on forever.
"I'm about to cum!"

I finally hit the spot and she screamed so loud from the pleasure.
I want to do this again with Lexi because this was the best night ever.

Wife masturbates in car

Jun 27th @ 3:41am EDT

My wife enjoy traditional partner sex, and we love to play sex "games" with each other. One of our favorites is car masturbation, while driving. On long trips, if we decide to masturbate while we drive, the passenger gets to masturbate. The driver can encourage, glance over, and even accept stimulation from the passenger - but the driver just drives. He or she isn't allowed to actually masturbate at that time.

Last week on a long trip through a couple of states in the western part of the USA, we had decided that she would get to masturbate while we drove, so she wasn't wearing a bra. It's exciting to plan a car masturbation like that. Over breakfast, we often talk about exactly what we'll do to ourselves in the car. The talk about masturbation, sex, and orgasms is excellent foreplay.

On the day I'm writing about, After an hour or so of small talk and driving on an interstate highway, I asked her to unbutton her blouse and expose a breast. She loves to start this way, either on a highway or (sometimes) while driving through a small town. She got out her left breast (the one nearest me but away from the passenger window - you Brits remember that in the US we drive on the right hand side of the road). She just left the breast exposed for about a quarter of an hour as cars passed us and we passed other cars. Just "leaving the tit out" like this is a stimulating experience for both of us.

She likes to stimulate her nipples as a beginning to self-sex, so she began gently stroking her left nipple, dry, until it was erect. Then she would stimulate the whole breast, gently stroking from base of the breast to tip of the nipple, flicking the nipple several times. I enjoyed glancing over at her and watching her get herself aroused, seeing her naked tit exposed as we passed cars and cars passed us.

After another 15 to 20 minutes of intermittent breast and nipple stimulation, I asked her to expose her right breast too. She wouldn't do it while sitting straight up in her seat, worried that it was too likely that someone would complain to police - but eventually she got excited enough so she didn't care so much, and she slid down in her seat, opened her blouse completely and exposed both breasts, flicking the nipples, sliding her finger tips down them, occasionally pinching or pulling the nipples gently. With prolonged stimulation like this her nipples will ooze small amounts of a clear or slightly milky fluid. She spread this over her breasts.

After another half hour she asked permission to masturbate her clit. I told her that she would have to sit up straight again and that she could stimulate her clit only through her slacks, but she was not allowed to remove her slacks yet. I insisted that she leave her tits fully exposed. She was breathing a little hard, and already had a sexual flush on her chest. Her nipples were fully erect, sticking out over half an inch in length. They had taken up almost all of the erectile skin of her areolae. I knew she would be wet down below, and that her clit would already be erect. She wouldn't remove her blouse yet, but by this time she was so anxious to stimulate her clit that she was willing to sit up straight, exposing her naked tits as we drove. She even arched her back, pushing the aching tits out as she stimulated them. When cars passed close, I allowed her to cover up briefly.


She said she really needed to cum, really had to stimulate her clit right now. She put the back rest of her seat all the way down, slid off her slacks, and pressed her fingers against her vulva. Her cotton bikini panties were already soaked through with her own cum. She spread her thighs and labia so I could see her erect clit through the panties, circled the clit with a finger. I made her keep the panties on for many minutes, allowing stimulation only through the sopping wet cloth. Both tits were now continually exposed. She pleaded to be allowed remove her panties and to masturbate to a good cum, and eventually I agreed.

She slid off the panties, now naked in the passenger seat except for her blouse, which still hung onto her shoulders - but she had no intention of covering her tits now. She was fully concentrated on herself and her own self-love, but she really wanted to expose herself. She used her right hand to stimulate her clit, one finger moving it side to side at first, then moving in a circular way. Her left hand worked on her right tit, giving continuous stimulation to the nipple. She loves this simultaneous stimulation of tit and clit. She talks to herself as she jills off this way ' "I'm naked in the car....my tits are naked and I'm masturbating.....watch my clit, I'm jerking off....jerking myself off.....masturbating in the car......want to watch myself cum......please watch me masturbate now..... people can see me masturbating (though of course they couldn't; we're not into getting caught for public indecency)..... oh, I'm close to cumming....close to making myself cum......gonna cum......"

Her hips were working back and forth, fucking her hand as she masturbated. The knowledge that she was fully naked in the car while she masturbated was too much to control. She tried to hold off, saving the first cum, but she had gone too far. An aching, racking series of spasms of her abdomen, hips, and pelvis and a long "AHHHHHH" ended a very hard orgasm. Her thights came together as the most intense spasms subsided, but involuntary contractions continued for many seconds.


Then she giggled and grinned, still naked in a semi-reclining position. After a rest, she would masturbate to two more orgasms that morning. My cock was aching for relief, but I knew that she would be driving in the afternoon, when I could finally let myself ejaculate in the passenger seat.

Watching my wife being fucked

Jun 27th @ 3:41am EDT

Hey all, this is Krish from India. I am 28 year old guy from southern part of India. I am working as a software engineer in a popular IT company. Mine is a love marriage. Her name is Priya. She is very fair, slim and pretty girl. We loved each other for 3 years before we got married.

We are so passionate when it comes to sex. Even I could say that she is a step ahead of me in sexual desires. We had enough sex during the time when we were in love. We were working in two different cities in India and I use to go to her place and we will book a hotel room to have sex.

We use to count, how many times we book the rooms and how many time we had sex, which comes around 30 times we booked the room (which means 30 days) and fucked her for 158 times in these 30 days. She is such a horny girl and I was very glad that I am able to satisfy her.

After our marriage, our sexual life was going smoothly. One day, when we are having sex, during some peak time, she was keep on mourning that "Krish I need more, I need more", So I said jokingly that "A single guy can not satisfy you". Immediately she replied back "Then bring me your friends also". I got shocked for a moment. I did not speak anything about it that time.

Next day morning, she asked me sorry for what has happened the previous night. I just told her "do not worry, you just said that when you are excited, never mind". But even I after I went to office, her comment the previous night "bring your friends" keep on scratching my head. I found those words really making me aroused.

That day night when we are having sex, I was squeezing her boobs and told her how do you feel if someone licks your pussy when I am squeezing your breast, she looked stunned and winked at me. I told her "Hey, just for fantasy, don't take it serious". She smiled and said "That will be awesome". From that day onwards, we use to fantasies that how it will feel when any of my friend fucks her along with me. She really liked it it makes us so excited.

One day when both of us were in excited mood, I told her that I want to see someone fucking her really. She said that she is also ready to do that.

So we planned that instead of calling some known guys (It may create problem in future), we decided to arrange for some strangers. So I used some internet chat rooms under the name "fuckmywife" and found out a guy from our own city who is ready for the mission!! His name is Rajesh.

We planned to do it in a hotel room instead of our home since we did not want to reveal any of our personal details to Rajesh. We told Rajesh that we will call him on the next Monday and be ready for anytime. So the next Monday, we booked a room in a star hotel in our city (because of fear of raids in cheaper hotels). I called Rajesh in the morning around 11 am. We informed the hotel name and asked him to come and give me a call. At this time, I want to tell you that We did not have sex for the previous 4 days, so that she will be very horny and will not hesitate to receive Rajesh.

Back to the story, I was standing opposite to the hotel and waiting for him to come. After a few minutes, I found a guy came in motorcycle and parking it outside and trying to call someone through his mobile (he should be calling me). I realized he is Rajesh. I looked carefully around that he has come alone and there is no risk in receiving him. So I went up to him and introduced myself. Then I took him to the hotel room. I noticed he is a fair guy looking a bit rough and hard.

I introduced my wife to him. I really liked the ways he was looking at my wife. His eyes full of lust. I asked him whether he likes my wife and he said she is damn beautiful. Then I asked him to select which dress he wants my wife to wear by showing him a black saree and a white gown. He selected the black saree. I asked my wife to go to bathroom to wear that saree so that I can explain the plan which I had in my mind.


When she left, I told him to tie me with the chair with a piece of rope which I took with me. He looked surprised. I told him that if I get excited, then I will also interfere with you guys, I don't want to do that. So please tie me with the chair and just behave a bit harshly with my wife. He did exactly what I said and when my wife came out of the bathroom, she looked terrified to see me tied to a chair. I told her "nothing to worry and you guys start".

Rajesh did not show and any hesitation, he just pulled my wife's hand and hugged her. Just by holding her hips, he gave her a tight kiss on her lips. It was really a very nice feeling to see your wife being kissed by a stranger. I was very excited; I also wanted to kiss her immediately. But I know this will happen, that is why I asked him to tie me.

By grabbing her hips tightly, he was kept kissing her for so long. At first I noticed my wife was a bit hesitant to kiss him back. But as he was keep on pressing her hips, she also got aroused and started kissing him wildly. He pushed her on the bed and started kissing her on her cheeks, chin and neck.

He then removed the saree on her shoulders and looked at her blouse. Then he turned at me and told that "your wife boobs are so big". That made me excited to the core. He pressed her breast over the blouse. Then he removed her blouse hooks in a hurry and she was wearing a white color bra inside.

He kissed her breast over the bra. Then again he kissed her lips and hold her boobs tightly. By biting her lips, he inserted his fingers inside her bra and pulled it off. I must be hurting and she slowly mourned of pain. I could see her big breasts shaking when the bra was pulled off. Both I and Rajesh were looking at her pink nipples. He took her breast in his hands and started pressing it. She was so excited and enjoying the act. He slowly put his mouth on my wife's breast and sucked it.

I watched him sucking her boobs as if he is drinking the milk comes out of it. He sucked both her breasts for hell a lot of time and I could see my wife is slowly getting exhausted. He must have bitten her nipples as I could notice her shouting in pain some times. Then he removed inskirt and kissed her thighs, legs and......her pussy over the panties.

Now he removed the panties too. Oh.....some stranger called Rajesh is watching my wife nude. He is seeing my wife's pussy. The feeling itself drives me wild still. He slowly moved his hands over her pussy.... completely shaven pink pussy. He kissed her over there. He divided Priya's legs and inserted his tongue inside her pussy. He licked it like a dog. His hands were kept pressing her breast and I could feel that both of them are going mad.

I could remember that he sucked her pussy for more than 20 mins. Then he wiped his wet mouth with my wife's saree. I realized they are ready to complete my mission. So I told him to use the condom which I kept in the table. He wore it and positioned himself in between her legs and took out his cock. He slowly pushed it inside my wife's pussy. (I hope I do not have to explain this more). He stroked for around 15 mins with my wife's "uhhhhhh" "aaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh" in between. Once he is done, he just pulled his cock out, wore his dress and ran away as if I am going to ask money from him for using my wife.

This was our first experience with a stranger. After this, we had a lot a sex with lot of new persons under different circumstances. I will explain all those spicy stories in future.

Sllmighty sex

Jun 27th @ 3:40am EDT

it began at 7 o'clock at the night. aori was sleeping when he woke up from a sudden noise. it took him a minute to understand that his mother was screaming. he, now 18, and so tall, banged his head on the wall behind his bed while jumping from the bed. when he got to his mother he noticed his father wasn't there. "what happened?" he asked kindly. "your - father - disappeared!!!" she said between her lips. after a few more minutes she finally explained that she was talking with him when he suddenly broke to pices, and disappeared. aori, an atiest, had a problem believing that and thought his mother was drunk or something. she certainly looked drunk.

the next day he was woken up by his alarm clock at 8 am. his mother was still asleep. he looked into the room, but his father was still not there. he took his breakfast in front of the television, like he did every morning, and turned it on. the news where playing, while aori expected a nice comedy show. and at the bottom of the screen it read: "men missing". the reporter, a blond with a nice circle face said: " since 7 pm last night a strange thing has happened. this thing has happened to all of us, and it is the disappearing of men. it appears all men had disappeared around this hour. many religious women have been praying for the men they care for."

aori played with the remote control, checking this wasn't a bluff. and then, after a lot of thinking, he called the police. the lines, it appears, were empty, and an angry police women said:" police, how can i help you?". "my name is aori, and it appears im the last male on the earth". it was a strong sentence, and he felt it. the police women asked, shocked, "where do you live?".

the next months were strange. first he was kept in prison. for a 27 days he was kept in jail, for no reason. then he was sent to a villa...

in the villa there were five women. they sat with him, and explained him the "right now problems" of the world. it appears they were the temporary heads of five big countries: usa, russia, china, england, southern africa. after the talking finished, aori asked: "but why are you telling me about this?". "because", answered one of them, "that in long term, humanity wont exist if women wont give birth". and so we need you to have as much women pregnant as possible". aori decided to negotiate. he got a yearly salary of 3 billion dollars and right to fuck everybody. he could also choose who he wanted to have sex with.

and so, to his request, the first women he was going to fuck in his entire life was Ana. he learned with her at the the 10th grade, and since then he couldn't stop thinking about her. she never loved him since he was a nerd, but he did. all day long.

she was entered by a strong black army women (aori got the best). when the army women left Ana noticed aori. "bu-t, but" she started.


then she continued :"but i thought all the men were gone". "almost all of them" he answered, and went towards her. she was a redhead, a bit smaller than the average women, long curly hair, medium tits, and a big ass. he put his two hands in a snap on her face, and kissed her. she was too shocked to have agreed or not, but she kissed back slowly.

his tongue tipped hers as they continued. he put his hands around her waist, and slowly lowered them towards her ass, while blinking one eye in a thank you to the soldier, that gave Ana the "extra erotica" drink. then he started taking down he pants. they fell and allowed him to see her panties. he grabbed them and grabbed them again. Ana moaned in his ear. he toke with his teeth her shirt off, exposing her bra. it was blue, and not really sexy. then he took that off too, and put his head into them. all of that time his hands were still holding her ass chicks, and she was moaning louder and louder. "ohhhhh!!!!!!!!!" he mumbled, while she started eating his ear. then when he was tense enough, and hi hard on was full (7 inches), he grabbed the panties and throw them downwards.

then he throw her down, unzipped his pants, toke his shirt and underwear's off, and said: "suck it". she opened her mouth wide, too wide in fact, and closed it around his cock. "ohhhh... suck it bitch, suck it" he said breathless. he grabbed her hair, and pushed her face faster and faster. she couldn't breath. but he didn't care. then he left her hair and sat down, while she toke a long breath. aori clapped his hands, and five women appeared. " hold he" he commanded, and the five grabbed Ana. then he lay on the king sized bed, his cock pointing straight up, and commanded shortly: "spank her". while three girls held Ana, so her ass was facing aori, two other were slapping her ass.

As Ana was shouting in pain and pleasure, aori was pumping his dick with his hand. after five minutes, when her ass couldn't get redder, and her cries louder, he said: "hold her". the five held her facing him, and he said shortly "doggy". ana was paced in doggy style, and they fucked. his 7 inches of cock were penetrating Ana like a bulldozer. she screamed in pain and went throw an orgasm. he kept fucking, while squzzing one of the other girls big tits, and kissing another. after 2 more minutes the tension was maximum, and he cummed right into her pussy. he looked at her, and as he felt no love from the other side he said: "fuck her with a vibrator for the next three hours, and then put her in my personal prison".


Personal prison was one of the thing he got from the negotiations. when they went out he told a young African one: "you stay here". "clean my dick" he commanded, and the African knelt down and sucked his dick to clean it. and then he had another hard on.....

First Day Of Work

Jun 25th @ 3:45am EDT

I was walking to my new job. Once I got there, I was introduced to my new boss, Miss Jordan Tutwhiler. She was tall, cinnamon brown hair, tan with icey blue eyes. She was beautiful. She said, " Hello, Miss Janglar." and I just said "hi". She showed me to my own little office. And told me what to do. I said "Thank you" then she left and I carried on. After work Miss Tutwhiler invited me to dinner. So we drove to her place and ate spaghetti and meatballs. Then she sat me down her couch. I asked her how old she was and she said 30.

And it was unbelievable considering she looked only 23. And I'm 21. She said she had to go to the bathroom, and she'd be back in a second.

She was taking a long time but I just sat. She came out wearing only her bra, a thong, netted leggings, and tall heels. I asked her what was going on then she came over wrapped her legs around me with her pussy rubbing on my stomach. She said shh and don't worry. She grabbed a roll of duct tape, and put it on my mouth, all around my head. Then she grabbed a pair of hand cuffs and locked my wrists behind my back. Then she undid my buttoned up shirt and cut it off me with sissors and then she took off my shoes and pulled my pants down.

Now I was just in my bra and panties. She was whispering in my ear, "its okay, don't be nervous". I kept looking up as she came at me with larger scissors cutting off my bra, and panties. She said, "hold on". She went to the room and didn't come down for along time.

Then she came down and picked me up and brought me upstairs and slammed me down on her bed. She ripped off her clothes and was rubbing her pussy all over me. Then she played with my boobs. She turned on slow, romantic music. She looked and said "let me tell you the rules before we start. #1 never tell anyone #2 don't scream. #3 When i say to do something do it. #4 when I undo your handcuffs, you don't run."

"#5 I'll fuck you how I want. #6 You will fuck me too." She undid my handcuffs and unwrapped the duct tape. She said how do you feel. I replied "nervous scared." Well she brought out a thong and said put this on. So I did. I realized its the same one she had on when she was on the couch....

Four-handed massage

Jun 25th @ 3:44am EDT

ecently, during Christmas 2001, our friend visited us. Both my wife and I had not seen Frank for over sever or eight years. On Christmas Eve, the three of us were playing cards and watching TV. To make the game challenging, we agreed that the winner would get blind folded and get a 20 minutes body massage by one of the two losers, without knowing which one.

We put the blind fold on her eyes and rested on her stomach. Frank started giving her a massage in the shoulder area. She was quiet and relaxed. As Frank's hands moved closed to her under arms and breast area, she opened her mouth and started to breath harder. Then she lifted her legs, and her nightgown slipped and exposed her legs.

I could not help but come closer and touch her legs.. She did not mind having four hands on her, not knowing whose hands were where! When I moved my hands up her legs, Frank started to move his hands closer and closer to her breasts. Then he worked his hands under her nightgown and started to squeeze her breast.

I pulled her panties down as Frank pulled up her nightgown. At that point, she had nothing on except the blindfold! She was smiling and sometimes laughing when asking "who is up and who is down?" She did not hear an answer back! Both Frank and I got naked and switched positions. Frank started to kiss her by her belly.. Then, he went down kissing her in her vagina. She started to move and breath harder.. I brought my body closer to her until my dick closer to her face.. She pulled my dick and started to suck on it.

Frank and I switched positions. I was kissing her as she was sucking on Frank. She pulled off her blindfold and started rubbing on Frank's ass. I was so hot. I started fucking her, as she was sucking Frank and came inside her in less than a minutes. She rolled Frank over and sat on the top of Frank until he came.

She pulled both of us by her and said: Merry Christmas!!! This is the best Christmas gift you ever gave me!

They Missed My Cock

Jun 25th @ 3:44am EDT

One semester at college I ran into an ex-girlfriend who wanted me to meet her new roommate - a friend of hers who had returned to college after taking a few semesters off. We hit it off and stated dating a week or so later, although it was a little strange being that her roommate was my ex. We had a great sex life for a few months but then broke up when I found out that she was also dating/having sex with a guy off campus, and was making moves on another guy ON campus. Later at a party my roommate and I were throwing these two ex's of mine stopped by. Things were getting pretty wild when the second ex stepped out to get some air. I followed to see if she was alright. Both of us being drunk led to a sexual conversation and she began to relate how she "missed my cock." We began making out in the hallway and were quite involved when ex Number One came out into the hall. They both began to flirt with and kiss me, talking about how they missed my manhood and missed oral sex with me, etc. The first ex, the taller one, began rubbing my crotch and licking my ear while the shorter girl started rubbing the taller one's breasts and asked if I missed them as much as they missed me. I agreed that I did miss sex with each of them; the taller one in particular had been great in bed and I missed her fantastic breasts. They looked at each other and decided they should give me the time of my life with a threesome. I was so excited that I didn't even go back to my room to tell my roomie where I was off to, nor did I even grab a condom, I just went with the girls back to their room. Back at their room we immediately stripped off all our clothes and jumped into the bed. The first girl began licking the second one's clit with me. After she came, I entered her from behind and leaned around to help her go down on the first one. We switched positions a few time when the second ex decided that she should give the first one a lesson in how to properly give head. They both shared my cock for a while, each sucking on it and then trading to the other. For awhile I was so relaxed that I began to stare at a lava lamp in the room and ended up being yelled at for ignoring them! After that, the taller ex sat on me and we made love in a very monogamous way while the other one watched and masturbated. This kind of thing continued into the night and we eventually fell asleep in a pile of sweat and cum. Months later I stopped by their room to just say hello and found my first ex wearing nothing but a loose shirt and the other one lying in bed smoking a joint. Just to see how she would react I slipped my hand under the shirt of my first ex. She reached around and began to undo my pants, and standing right there in the room in the middle of the afternoon we put on show for the other girl. I entered the tall one from behind and we removed every piece of clothing we had. This time there was no threesome, only two of us putting on a show for the other girl, who just lay there masturbating.

Jason's Tent

Jun 21st @ 5:05am EDT

My buddy Jason got a new tent for his birthday and he asked Larry and I to sl**p over one night in his back yard.

After spending much time awake it was late, about midnight when Larry said we should play truth or bare. The game so he said was you told the truth or ran outside naked behind the houses in the open field.

The night was dark with almost no moon light at all so the field was tough to walk in. After a few questions I was the first to go bare mostly because I wanted to. I quietly unzipped the tent then stood outside and took off all my clothes tossing them back inside. I loved the fact I was the only one nude even though the guys could hardly see me. I had a full hardon and I felt horny as hell thinking my punishment was to go nude in public.

I walked out into the field then came back and into the tent. Once inside Larry turned the flashlight on my cock and they both gasped because my cock was sticking straight out and very long.

We sat down again to play more but I left my clothes off saying I had to wait for my cock to go soft before I could get dressed. I knew my cock was not going to go down any time soon feeling the way I did.

One more question and Larry took bare too. He stripped and did his field walk then came back into the tent also sporting a hard cock. Jason shinned the light on his cock then mine back and forth saying we were perves.

Larry then said we should all take a walk to the other side of the field naked, over to where the church yard was. Jason balked at the idea saying it was much too far and we could get caught at first then Larry and I said we would go alone so he then caved in.

Jason stripped down and we all left the tent for our naked adventure across the field to the old church yard.

The house lights got further out of sight as we walked and in the dark Larry asked if I was still hard or not saying he was now hard due to the feeling of his cock swaying as he walked. I told him mine had not gone down since my first walk then Jason admitted he too was a bit hard.

As we walked I then took my cock in my hand and began to stroke it with each step. Because it was dark nobody could see me masturbating and I felt so dirty thinking about walking naked and jerking off right beside my buds as we walked.

We got closer to the church yard and the large yard light began to light our way so I let go of my hard cock. I wanted so badly to cum and thought to myself I may squirt in the dark as we walked back.

Once we got behind the church close to the gravel parking lot we could not walk on the stones so we made our way around the outside on the grass. Our goal was to stand on the back steps then walk around to the front if nobody was in sight.

I remember standing on the back steps of the church thinking how I stood there not too long before that talking to a girl I knew. It made me even more horny than before. I told the guys about it and we all laughed but very quietly.

We got to the corner of the church and peeked around the corner. We could not see anyone but many houses still had lights on inside and out. Larry said he was going for it & bolted out the front across the walkway and to the other side of the church. I thought I would be next then did the same knowing the way was clear. As I made my way about half way a voice yelled out "hey look at the naked guy" and I just kept going. Then I heard footsteps running my way so I ran right past Larry and headed for the field. A bunch of older k**s both guys and girls were behind us but not really trying to catch us or I'm sure they would have. It was hard running in the slippery grass and we both went down a few times.

We stopped once in the dark and knowing they were not following any more but Jason was nowhere to be found. We went back and he was just making his way home because he was hiding.

Jason said it was a close call and the older k**s walked right past him while he hid behind a tree. He asked us if we still had hardons and Larry and I both only then noticed we were soft.

We walked back the the tent talkng about our mission and how we were going to keep this a huge secret. As we walked Larry asked if we could keep even more secrets then told us he was rubbing his cock a few times when walking before. I laughed saying I was doing the same thing. Jason again called us perves then asked us if we jerked off much. I was the first to spout out yes and told them I did it sometimes three or four times each day. Both of them said I jerked more than they did so I asked them how often they did it. Larry said most times every morning then at night before bed. Jason said only at night.

As we got closer to the tent I was hard as a rock again from the jerking talk. I told the guys I was hard again and I needed to cum or I would not be able to sl**p. Larry said he would be the same and needed to cum. Larry said we should do it before we get back so our cum is in the field. Jason said he did not want us to do it in his new tent and said if we were going to we had to do it now.

We were now close enough that we could easily see each other clearly since we came from the dark field close to the houses. I was first to start. I grabbed my cock and began stroking it telling the guys how good it felt. Larry did the same and Jason just paced back and forth telling us to hurry up.

Larry and I were watching each other stroke our cocks for a few minutes then Larry said he wanted to cum. I told him go for it and Jason came over right then hearing what we were saying. Larry started to move his hand back and forth real fast then bent at the knees just a bit when he started squirting long ropes of cum out onto the grass. Jason again said you guys are such perves then I began to creep up on my orgasm. I grunted a bit then as I always did slowed right down and ever so slowly rolled my tight skin under the head of my cock back and forth just a bit. When cumming, my foreskin gets so tight it is hard to move it much so going slow feels very nice and my orgasm is quite hard.

I had a great cum, with lots of semen squirting very far and my cock kept pumping long after there was no more cum to shoot. Jason asked if I was ever going to stop rubbing my cock. I guess I did keep it up a bit longer than normal.

Both Larry and I squeezed out every last bit of semen to the ground then we all went back to the tent. Jason said he was not going to jerk off that night and would be able to sl**p ok. Juat after we got into the tent Jason's Mom came out to give us heck for making noise. That was a close call!

Gangbang for car

Jun 21st @ 4:24am EDT

"Friday, finally" I said to my friend Lisa at work that morning. "I thought this week would never end!"

"I know what you mean Claire, it's this heat, it makes everything go so slowly" She pushed her fringe back from her forehead for perhaps the twentieth time that day.

And it had been unbearably hot too - we weren't exaggerating. In fact it was so hot; I had opted to go without underwear for most of the week, hoping that it wouldn't be too obvious beneath my short skirt suits.

We worked slowly for the rest of the day until eventually, after what seemed liked an eternity, we left the office at 5pm.

I walked with Lisa to her car and waved her off, wishing her a good weekend, then walked to the bus stop.

"I can't wait till my car is fixed" I thought as I waited "these buses are so smelly and uncomfortable in this weather."

As I stood under the bus shelter, I watched people drive by in their cars, cooled by their air conditioning, oblivious to the suffering of everybody else out in the heat. Just then though, my own car rode by, driven by one of the mechanics who was fixing it. I guessed he must have fixed it and was test driving it before letting me know it was done.

A few minutes later he came back round the block and pulled up at the kerb in front of me.

"Hi Ma'am" he shouted from the driving seat "all fixed, jump in and I'll take you back to the garage to pay us"

Why would I hesitate - within ten minutes I could have my car back and drive home in comfort - I hopped into the passenger seat, immediately appreciating the air con which the mechanic had turned on full.

It was only a short drive to the garage, and I hopped out quickly when we got there, eager to pay and get home so I could start enjoying the weekend. I headed for the little garage in back and knocked on the door.

"Come in" shouted a voice.

I pushed the door open, "Hi" I said to the guy behind the desk. He was a broad, mean looking black man, and I left the door open behind me, fearing being alone with him. "I've come to pay for the repairs on my car"

"Great" He smiled, "let me just work out your bill"

He pulled out some papers then, and as I hovered nervously by the door he tapped figures into his calculator.

"It comes out at a total of £1,983.74, please." He didn't look up, just started writing the final amount on my paperwork.

My jaw dropped "How much! How on earth do you justify that!? That's so much money - I can't afford it!" I screamed at him.

Without looking up from his desk, he calmly told me that that was the final amount and if I wanted my car back I would have to pay it.

"But I just told you, I can't afford that!" I was fuming by now, getting more and more worked up by the second, but trying to remain calm before the massive black man.

"That's too bad, I guess we'll be keeping your car" He looked up now and grinned nastily at me. "Unless...."

"Unless what?" I regretted asking the second the words left my lips. I knew exactly what he meant by the evil glint in his eyes. "You've gotta be k**ding me" I laughed nervously

"If you want your car back..." He stood up from his desk; he was tall as well as broad and dominated the space in front of me.

I considered my options, I needed my car, and how bad could sl**ping with this man really be, I'd always fantasised about having a black lover, to see if the stories are true.

"Ok" I told him quietly. "I'll do it"

He smiled "Great - GUYS GET IN HERE"

"What? NO! Just you - you can't expect me to have sex with all of these guys" I yelled as four more black guys filed in the office behind me, blocking my exit.

"What I expect" He explained slowly as he came around the desk "is for you to shut up, open your legs and do as you're fucking told"

There was definitely no way out for me now, the office door closed behind the last man and the walls were lined with huge, leering men, who were reaching out to grab my body wherever they could.

I froze in terror and while I stood there my blouse was ripped from my body followed by loud hollering at the sight of my naked breasts. Next went my skirt, again followed by shouts and cheers when the guys realised I wore no underwear.

I was now living a nightmare, standing completely naked in front of these guys, waiting for them to make their move. I was still frozen in terror when I was lifted onto the hastily cleared desk by several of the men. I was placed across it face down, my hands tied to the legs at one end by oily rags, my legs held open by two men. I couldn't see what was happening behind me now, and I was really scared, not knowing what to expect.

I felt a hand on my ass, stroking gently, then another hand on the other cheek, roughly parting my globes to get better access.

"Whoa, this bitch is already wet" I heard a voice say and was disgusted to realise he was right.

A finger traced along my slit, finding the source of that moisture and pressing its way in.

"Hmmm, not as tight as other girls we've had, but I guess that means she won't scream so loud when we ram our monsters in there huh" The manager then laughed, a throaty evil laugh which made me shudder.

He misread this "Oh you like that do you slut" he added another finger and began finger fucking me roughly. After a few seconds he added a third finger "that feels tighter, I guess we're getting near her limits, lets see how much this bitch can take" and he pushed a fourth finger into my pussy, stretching me wider than I've ever been stretched, creating a burning pain, but also a small amount of pleasure which increased as he fucked my cunt with his fingers.

I knew I was getting wetter now, and could feel the beginnings of an orgasm. I was horrified to think that such rough treatment could produce such a reaction in my body. I tried to hold the orgasm back, but his fingers filled me so much there was no way, and when he felt my body contracting and shuddering he laughed and began to lick my clit, intensifying the feelings and hurrying my orgasm to it's peak. I was soon thrashing around and moaning like an a****l, cumming harder than I'd ever cum before. As I came down, and my body started to cool, I felt something pressing against my ass. That was the last place I wanted to be touched, but was so weakened now I could do nothing. Whatever it was began to press harder against my tight ring and I realised it was a finger. It slipped in slowly and the tip was worked in and out of my ass a little at a time. Then somebody spat on me and the finger worked its way in further and moved around, trying to widen my channel.

"Please, stop" I begged them, "I can't take it there, I'm too tight."

"We'll see," said several voices at once, and then laughed.

The finger in my ass was removed then and I heard a fly zipped open. I closed my eyes and lowered my head to the desk, holding my breath in anticipation of what was about to happen, terrified but excited at the first time - my first black cock.

I felt the head of a cock against my pussy lips and knew it was huge, at least as thick as a soda can. I couldn't resist looking back to see who it belonged to. The garage manager stood behind me, holding his cock against my body licking his lips greedily. He pushed forward, but my outer lips, which have always been very puffy, blocked his entry. He reached down then and parted them with his thumbs, sliding the head of his cock past the lips and just entering my cunt. I couldn't believe how full I felt from such a shallow penetration, even after the four fingers which opened me up not ten minutes ago. He continued to push into me, opening me wider and deeper, slowly filling me with his monster cock. When I felt his balls touch me, I was so grateful, I thought the stretching would never stop and I thought I would pass out if I had to take any more.

He withdrew his cock then, very slowly until only the head remained between my lips. I stupidly allowed myself to believe that he was going to continue to be gentle with me like this, then he plunged into me, up to the hilt, with so much f***e the wind was knocked out of me and I moved across the desk away from him.

He grabbed my hips and began fucking me hard, so hard I was screaming in pain each time his cock slammed against my cervix.

"Shall I shut her up boss" One of the mechanics asked moving around to my head holding his erect cock, which I was glad to notice was not a monster but a rather average sized penis.

"NO! I wanna hear this bitch scream as I ruin her cunt" The young man was told and the manager continued to fuck me harder.

I hoped and prayed that he couldn't keep this pace up for long, and my prayers were answered, he briefly sped up but his thrusts got shallower and I knew he was cumming.

"I'm gonna fill this bitch with my black juices" he told the men watching, who were all stroking their cocks, hoping to have the next turn to use my prone body. Then I felt his warm juices shoot into me and his fucking finally slowed down and stopped. He held his cock inside me for a few moments while his last remaining seed was pumped into me then pulled out with a loud POP. I immediately felt our combined juices dribbling from my pussy down onto the desk.

My hands were untied and my limp, used body was lifted up. One of the guys crawled onto the desk and sat holding his cock upright. Again, I noticed that his wasn't as big as the managers and hoped I would have an easier time from now on. At least if I was on top I had more control. The guys lowered me over their colleague and he guided his cock into my stretched out, sloppy pussy and began to thrust upward. I was wrong about the control; I was too weak to do anything and collapsed against him while he fucked up into me. In fact, my pussy was so well stretched from the first fucking I received I could barely feel this normal sized cock inside me.

He must not have been enjoying my loose pussy because he soon began to complain.

"Boss, you stretched her out too much, it's like waving a candle in a cave down here"

"I can solve that" one of the others piped up and I wondered what he was going to do. I didn't have to wait long to find out. He climbed onto the desk behind me, rubbing some of the escaped cum over his cock, and lined up beside his friend.

The stretching I felt when he too entered my pussy was unreal, and I moaned loudly as I came immediately.

"Fuck yeah, that's better" shouted the guy beneath me and the two men began to fuck me together, loosening my pussy up even more. I knew I would never go back to vanilla sex again, I never could.

By the time my third orgasm hit me, the two guys were ready to cum too and we became one mass of writhing, grunting, screaming bodies as passion overcame us. The both came almost simultaneously and the feeling of two loads of come being dumped in my sloppy pussy was incredible, I knew I would need to feel it again and again.

The guy on top of my climbed off and then I was lifted up again so the guy below me could climb out, and be replaced by another. He too, laid back and held his cock upright just like his predecessor, but his cock was huge. Terrifyingly huge. Jet black and pulsing hard, I had never seen anything like it. I was lowered slowly over it, and was surprised at how easily he slid inside me. Three loads of cum and my own juices must have helped a lot. I began to slowly slide my body up and down this huge pole, enjoying the feeling of fullness that I knew no white cock would ever give me again.

"Now for the real test" I heard a voice behind me. I knew this had to belong to the only guy I had not yet fucked. I looked over my shoulder and saw him rubbing some kind of grease over his cock, then he reached out and I felt the cold grease smeared over my ass hole. Then I felt the familiar feeling of a finger enter my ass, pump in and out a few times then was joined by a second finger. The man started fucking my ass with his two greasy fingers and amazingly I loved it. Although it was slightly painful, the pleasure of having both holes satisfied at once was completely new to me and definitely something I would want to try again, though I would not be admitting that to these monsters.

His fingers were removed and I felt him line his cock up with my puckered hole. After some strong pushing, his cock head slipped in and I screamed.

"Aaaaaah, too big, get out, please, PLEASE!"

But my pleas were ignored and he continued to f***e his big black cock into my virgin ass. I was sure I was tearing open but he kept applying more grease around his cock as he fed it in and the pain did subside. Once he was all the way in, I saw the man beneath me, still holding his cock deep inside my pussy, wink at the man above.

"Fight you" was all he said and both men drew almost all the way out and then rammed back into me with all their might. They both slammed in up to their balls and I screamed so loud I had to be gagged.

"Holy shit, I've never seen a slut take both you guys like that before" I heard a voice say.

I continued screaming as they fucked me hard, but this time I screamed in pleasure, and it was muffled by the gag in my mouth. I don't know how many times I came on their cocks but I know my pussy was getting sloppier and sloppier with all the juices. These two men had great stamina too and kept fucking me for what seemed like hours. "I wanna cum in her ass," said the guy below me and I was too slow to stop them as they flipped me over and impaled my sore ass on his enormous cock. He grabbed my ass cheeks and lifted me up and down his cock a few times to loosen me up further then the guy who had just been fucking my ass slammed into my pussy and they continued their rough treatment of me for another ten minutes before finally, they both came together and sprayed my insides with their cum.

After they had pulled out of me, I was passed an oily rag to clean myself up with and some dirty overalls to wear, as my clothes had been ruined.

Thankful that my ordeal was over, I raised myself up on shaky legs and asked the manager for my car keys.

"What are you talking about, that was just the first instalment!" he told me.

How i came to be the man whore that i am today.

Jun 21st @ 3:51am EDT

So I,m 18 and basically just figuring out what is what with my sizable penis. I mean, i was good, until that point in my life, i would only be freaky with my significant others and would only sex them after month of persuasion. I looked mature for my age and had whoever i was around in stitches. I was one of the guys who was attractive and knew, however most girls never gave me the time day. I was that guy most girls have that secret crush on, then mask it so that no one would ever know. Just saying, It is really, fucking annoying, if you want to know how it felt for me.

now me, i have had a Big cock since around the fifth grade. i know it to. in gym classes when i would talk to girls, other guys, would point out the fact that maybe my cock head was showing, or i had a boner. This was almost always never the case and in several situations i found my self embarrassing other guys because my cock could be seen often through my gym shorts.

So, anyway back to the story,i would go out to college parties, the idiot that i was a just party. My high-school trick never worked, and i was still shy to girl when it came to flirting.

so i'm out college party hopping trying to get number and i 'm talking to this girl Natalie. she is fucking hot. she was black and had skin like around a dark filapinos. anyway she is being all apprehensive and shit and playing hard to get but eventually i get those 10 digits that eventually lead to intercourse.

I cannot recall if i had a girlfriend at this point, but i don't think i did because i still think i was a faithful one at this point.

So i get her number, we textin, chattin, talkin, skypin, and basically all other forms of staying in touch. I was siked as her to be talkin to a college girl, especially one as sexy as mine. I see her every so often and when i do we make out like there is no tomorrow, thats all.

after a month of this i nut and sext her to see, her body. she refuses and instead ask for my address. i'm pissed but give it to and change the subject. and don't really think about i too much.

Forty minute later, there is a ring a my door.

mom is away at some conference crap for her job.

so i answer the door and it is Natalie. I'm still kinda pissed with her but glad she here at the same time. may be i can convince her to fuck right.... lol. kinda important side note. even to this day when i am comfortable in the house i wear just basketball shorts and underwear. that's it. it is cool and comfortable and i like looking at my own body.

i know goddammit i'm conceited. fuck u.

"Hi natalie," i say excitedly and move in for a kiss.

as i move toward her and am almost there, she moves down and lowers my shorts and boxer brief. i am really surprised and like stumble. i have to put my hands on her shoulder to not fall.

as i regain composure i realize the breeze hitting my ass and before i snap at her and put my pants up she picks up my flaccid penis and puts in her mouth and strts giving me amazing head. I am in a semi-euphoric state and realize i am still outside of my house and my neighbors may be able to see this. i Remove myself and motion her into the house.

right after i close the door sheis back onme, this time she is attached to my lips.

i ask" what the FUCk has gotten into you

"nothing," kiss," i was," kiss,"getting tired of," kiss," waiting."

"on what," i ask between passionate kisses.

"you."

"me?"

"i know you what me."

"yeah?" at this point, im going insane inside, i am so excited for what about to happen.

"and you have a nice cock."

"i guess." modesty lol.

"so?"

"so what?"

"So why the fuck did it take you a month to show sexual interest in me other than a hot make out scene?"

"cuz."

"cuz what?"

"I don't know i was nervous i guess."

"aww, well get ready to let go of all a of those nerves, and grab this hair, ass, and learn how to Fuck a real woman."

that line was probably the beginning of the cutting of the chains, holding this b**st.

after`this colors were vibrant in my eyes.

"Now get down and eat this kitty." Oh my god, her pussy, i was tight and gorgeous. Her bodies two colors where light Filipino brown, and the other was like four shades lighter than chocolate. the contrast was amazing. she looked so good that she was like radiant and we hadn't even started yet.

i was a fully capable pussy eater and quickly went work. after i little bit she started moaning louder and louder, then she started rocking, then i realized we were still only on the couch. she was in no shape to move so i kiss her, pick her up,kiss her again more sensually and move up stairs to my big ass bed room and huge bed. i lay her down and continue my meal. and soon we were back were i left off. so yeah.... lick, lick, lick, suck and then she starts yelling, her voices goes up like a little girl, and suddenly like waves of tightness go down her body, and she has convulsion, and stops breathing, and turns red, and orgasms. So yea, at this point I'm feeling like a champ. i also think i getting a break. I was wrong.

i kiss her, she looked so beautiful, like she was at peace with the world. this lasted like a minute then, she had aggresive sexy face again. i sense it probably going to be that time soon i move to my drawer and get one of my magnums and put it on. i hope to surprise we her.

i walk back to her quietly and put her legs on her shoulders and slip in where i fit in.

thing is she was still tight so i had to do a inch by inch.

she is going crazy but in tired of standing so i move more on the bed and drop her legs. once more she goes from innocent looking girl to fuck machine.

she wraps her legs around me and her arms are around my shoulders.

"Harder," she saids.
pound..... pound..... pound.....pound..... etc.
"HArder"
pound.... pound....pound.... pound....etc.
"HARder, boy"
pound...pound...pound...pound...etc.
"Fuck me, HARDer."

at this point I'm losing the fight not of stamina as you may suspect but of fatigue. But i must be doing good because her next words were rushed, like she couldn't get enough air in her lungs before i thrust it out of her.

"Oh my god babii," pant,"fuck me," pant,"shit Shit," pant, "oh god please fuck me HARDEr." It sounded like she was about to climax.

Pound..Pound..Pound..Pound.. etc.

All i got that time was moan, pants,a yes fuck or shit and then it. happened.

She took her Nails(Luckily, there weren't to bad) dug them into my back and pulled down.

For ME, that threw me over the edge, i thought i was about to cum too , tha feeling was gone now. i was completely focused on the thrust.

POUND POUND POUND POUND POUND POUND.... i think you get the idea.

"I'm" pant,"gonna," pant "CUM,"and then she tightened around me as she intensely came squeezing me tight, with her pussy and arms and legs. i found myself cumming not long after due to the pressure.

It took her a while to collect herself. I pulled out removed the condom and looked at her gorgeous face. she stared back.

"I think i love you," she said

"I know i love you," my dumb ass said.

Then we feel asl**p passionately making out.

I woke up the next morning to find sexy ass wasn't in my bed anymore, i put on some boxers and short and explore my house for. She is in the kitchen making breakfast. she doesn't notice me and i walk behind her kiss her neck and hold her.

"You know, i said i love you last night?"

she turns and kisses me," took you long enough, i knew i loved you approximately one month ago i loved you," she responds.



eight months go past.

yeah, i think we are doing well, i'm about to go to college. hers is on the top of my list. we talk constantly,and see and fuck each other four times a week.

i have decided to check in on her to surprise her with some flowers and chocolate for the hell of it.

i get to her dorm and open the door with a back up key she gave me. its a suite so i have to walk to her room within a room. the door is open.....................................................

i see her sheet going crazy. i her her voice. and some other guys..

Ahhhhgg... sorry this story make me angry.

I say." hehe, so you are cheating on me."

she lift the covers. "Stephon?"

i am speechless. I silently turn open the door and walk. walk ou he dormitory, past my car, and am just aimlessly walking through the city with a box of chocolate and flowers. I was in utter shock.

I think she followed me until I walked past my car, then she started crying and saying sorry and how much she loved me of something. i Didn't respond to any of it.

i end up in a Mcdonalds eight miles away. i order some thing and go t the bathroom. i immediately throw the flowers away and i flush the chocolate down the drain, i feel sick, i have never felt a pain like this. i throw up, in the toilet. i f***e myself to get up. f***e myself to clean myself up. f***e myself to go pick up my food. I f***e my self to eat. As i eat in my secluded corner of Mcdonalds i start to bawl. the tears stream down my face for a long time. i fall asl**p.

I am awoken later by the my ringing phone. i check my phone, i have ten new voice mails and like 30 missed calls. They were front, my mom, dad, older b*****r , younger s****r, and her. no one knew where i was. I called my b*****r and asked him to pick me up. he was there five minute later with five thousand question. I toll him what happen and he tried to help anyway he could, and he could tell i was in serious pain.

he tried to to give me advice, most of which i didn't listen to but some of what i heard was, you are too young to know love don't get tied down, and your handsome dude you don't need her to be complete.

that night i cried a lil bit more but at around ten i stopped and just started thinking. I and i reflected on the relationship. i listened to the bitches messages and she told me the truth. she had been with many men in our relationship. I understood.

She scarred me and turned me into a monster. What this most believed from the time he was 17 to now four years later sex is not going to hurt anyone and there is nothing behind the the words significant other or spouse or wife. i have fucked many people (women and a few trannies) in my life however I'm here to tell you, It is not the lifestyle you want to lead, it is full of loneliness and pain. And i think i am ready to LOVEa woman again.

Casual Sex

Jun 21st @ 3:50am EDT

After going out to see a movie, my friend and his wife invited me back to their place for drinks. I was already inclined to think something might happen, so I accepted. After a couple of drinks, his wife was getting pretty friendly with me and my friend asked me if I wanted her to give me a BJ. A minute later she was on her knees with my cock in her mouth. The first couple of experiences had been a little awkward, but knowing that this is something they wanted helped. It is funny, that even now I find it amazing how quickly you can forget about the awkwardness of someone else being there. The BJ session was short and sweet - didn't even remove her clothes - and I finished in her mouth. She swallowed again, and soon I was on my way home.

The next week, horny, I decided to push some boundaries. All 3 previous incidents had been initiated by them, but this time I drove over to their house with the intention of getting some. When I got there she invited me in, but I found out that my friend wasn't around. Even though we lived close to each other, it wasn't often I randomly dropped by, so when I made my excuses to leave I think she understood what I'd come for. She asked me why I was leaving so early, when she had the house to herself for a few hours. She took me upstairs to the bedroom and I fucked her for the 2nd time. To be honest, this was mostly primal, and more than anything I was just enjoying finding out the limits (or lack of) of my role in their relationship.

Over the next few weeks I dropped in here and there, and whether my friend was home or not, after some pleasantries, she'd either blow me or we'd fuck. I did some dirty talking, the way they'd liked it previously, but nothing too harsh. I'd also started to get to know her body; the shape and weight of her tits, how her nipples perked up when pinched and so on. But at the same time, I knew that aside from the cottage incident, I hadn't really taken the time to fully explore her, or even then that was a bit rushed. One day I decided to change that. I knew my buddy was out that night, so I decided to pay his wife a visit.

When she opened the door, there was no surprise to see me. I walked in, she closed it behind me, but instead of the usual small talk I put my hands right up her shirt and grabbed her tits. She was braless, and her nipples perked up immediately. Though surprised, she watched and let me feel her up before I pulled the shirt right off. Tits out, I led her upstairs to their bed, where she took off the rest of her clothes. Without a word, she unzipped my pants, pulled my dick out and put it into her mouth.

I sat on the bed and let her suck for a bit, before coaxing her onto the bed as well. She was about to position herself back between my legs, when I told her to turn around and get on top of me. Obeying, she turned and straddled me in the 69 position then went back to her sucking. I propped my head up with a pillow so I could stare at her ass and cunt, inches from my face.

I'd been thinking about this part of her body for the past couple of days, and was curious to get to see her most intimate area. I put my hands on either side and opened her up, and even though I'd seen it before, there was still a total rush knowing that here she was, my friend's wife, not caring at all as I check out the most private area she has. Opened up, everything was exposed, and I think I just checked it out: her wetness, clit, and the hole that she was so adept at giving men pleasure with. To my surprise, she was gaped ever so slightly. I put in two fingers and pulled her open there too, and wondered how many dicks had been up in her as I looked deep inside. Enjoying myself, I decided to continue where we'd left off at the cottage talking-wise.

"Do you know what I'm doing?" I asked
She stopped for a second to say "You're looking at my pussy" before continuing her BJ.
"When a girl is a whore, you call it a cunt"
She continued bobbing her head up and down.
"What am I doing?" I asked again
She stopped, turned her head, and said "You're checking out my cunt"
"Why do you think I'm doing that?"
"Because whore's let you do that sort of thing?"
"I'm doing it, because you're a fucking whore, and your cunt is the only important thing about you, the only thing anyone cares about. If you didn't let guys fuck you, there'd be no reason for you to even be around.

She stopped her BJ, and I thought to myself "I've fucked it up, I said something too mean, and now that ends this". Hand still on my dick, she turned to face me, her legs now straddling my body. Suddenly she smiled, and I looked down between her legs in time to watch my dick disappear into her and she sat down on it. She leaned forward so her tits were in my face, then began to ride me.

With her face so close to mine, I said the line I'd used many times with her.
"You're a fucking whore" Now you say it!
"I'm a fucking whore"
Again
"I'm a fucking whore"
Again!
"I'm a fucking whore"
And then she looks at me and blurts...
"My cunt is the only reason people care about me, and if I don't let them fuck it, I'm useless. I'm a fucking whore"
A little surprised, I didn't say anything,
"Slap my tits if you want"
She leaned back so she was upright again.
"Slap my tits, treat me like a whore"

I gave her a little slap to one, from the side. I never thought I'd enjoy something like that, but her breast swayed nicely, so I gave the other a little slap, then a few more and a bit harder. I told her to pinch her nipples hard, and she did it immediately. For the next minute or two, the two of us worked on her breasts, until I felt myself getting close to burst. I threw her off me and quickly got on top of her, legs straddled beside her arms so she couldn't move them away from her body. Dick inches from her face.

"Do you know what I'm going to do"
"Cum on my face"
"Why"
"Because I'm a fucking whore"
Say it again
"You're going to blow your load on my face because I'm a fucking whore"
I started to finish myself. We both knew it was going to happen, but wanted to play it out.
She looked down at my cock, so close, then says
"When you do it, tell me you don't love me"
Even though we both knew that was true, it seemed like a perfect finish, telling her I had no feelings for her as I shot my load on her face.
I worked myself harder, determined to finish
"You're a fucking whore you know"
"I know"
"A fucking whore"

Feeling the end, I looked down, made eye contact, and spoke slowly and deliberately the meanest thing I could think of. "You're a fucking whore, and I only like you because you need dick inside you. The moment you shut your legs, every friend you have will ditch you, even your husband. Nobody loves you, they just love how easy your cunt is". And then I finished.

I was aimed at her face and so close that I couldn't possibly miss. I'd seen her facialed before (by her husband), but she'd always swallowed me so it was a brand new and amazing experience to see her take my load that way.

The funny thing about these experiences is, after sex, things quickly go back to normal for the most part. We laughed about the load, she went and cleaned up, and soon we were downstairs having a snack, fully clothed and chatting and we're both good friends and treat each other with the utmost respect.

My Friend's Wife (First Creampie)

Jun 21st @ 3:50am EDT

The next couple of months I stopped by their place frequently. The casualness of it all was an incredible turn on. I could show up and get what I wanted. At the same time, I knew I wasn't the only one enjoying this situation. Word had definitely got around, and though I doubt anyone else had the near full access I had, more and more friends were bringing up having part of some type of experience with her. On one hand it's weird knowing so many guys are fucking the girl you're fucking, but at the same time I could maybe see the turn on my friend was getting because of her sluttiness.

One day I stopped by and rang the bell and didn't get an answer. I walked around back and let myself in with their hidden key, with the intention of waiting, since she was supposed to be home that night. As soon as I got in though, I heard the moaning. Curious - and free of any shame - I went upstairs to the bedroom and opened the door.

She was naked on the bed with one of my friends drilling her, her husband at the foot of the bed watching from a chair. My friends looked up briefly, said hello, and then went back at it. I went over to her husband and without turning his head he asked me if I was going to stay and watch. Our friend had her turned on her side facing her husband, with a leg up and resting on an elbow. This gave a great unhindered view of her cunt with his hard dick sliding in and out of her. It also let her look at her husband while she was getting it, so altogether a great view. We watched them fuck like that for a while. There were no real position switches or any dirty talk, just sex, making sure we had a nice view. When the time came he pulled out and she sprung up. They must have talked it out in advance because as soon as she was up, she grabbed her tits and pressed them together for him, her body arched back slightly to make sure they'd catch his load. His cumshot was impressive; the first three bursts hitting her just above her breasts, the rest just on them. Her mouth was on him then, draining anything left while her husband and I watched his cum dribble down her cleavage now that her hands weren't holding her boobs together. Finally he was done, as he pulled out and she lay back on the bed exhausted.

The guys chatted for a bit while our buddy put on his clothes, then left. With him gone I joked that I'd missed my turn today, and her husband turned around and told me I could still do it if I wanted to. I looked over at the bed, where his wife was still lying there catching her breath, tits covered in another man's cum. I undressed and climbed onto the bed. She titled her head up briefly, then let it fall to the pillow again, but when I brushed my hand on the inside of her thigh, her legs opened for me.

I'd never had sex with a freshly fucked girl before, so I wasn't sure what to expect. She was definitely tired, so I just kept it simple and got myself between her legs, missionary position. Wet and stretched from sex, I watched my cock slide into her pussy at the slightest pressure, disappearing fully as I pushed all the way in. Up close, her chest was an absolute mess of cum, so I just eased over her and I started to grind in and out, making sure I made no contact. I found it incredibly odd having sex with her while she had someone else's load on her, but at the same time the graphic evidence of her pleasuring another man was hot. I continued my in and out rhythm and asked her to play with her tits for me. Head titled, moaning softy, she lifted her hands to her chest and cupped her tits from the side and pressed in, pooling cum between her cleavage while spreading what was on top of her breasts around slightly. A second later, she moved her hands fully over her tits and started a full on massage while I fucked and watched her. My friend's wife was a natural at feeling herself up and making it look sensual. Before long, she spread our friend's load over every inch of her breasts and worked in, leaving her tits amazingly shiny.

Because she was still so wet and loose from our friend, it was as if my stamina had doubled, while hers was minimal. Soon she had an orgasm, then a second. Her pussy clamping down on my cock the only real firm friction I was getting so every one of her orgasms brought me a little bit closer to my own. This whole time I had forgotten about my friend but suddenly he was beside me and asking if I wanted to cum in her pussy. As much as I enjoy having a girl swallow, or getting a facial, I consider a creampie the ultimate in a girl giving her body to you. This was something I'd never done with his wife, and the excitement pushed me very close to the edge.

Knowing I was close, I asked my friend to get next to his wife then told them to look each other in the face. I picked up my pace and was quickly at the brink, and with a final push I sank my cock into her pussy as deep as I could. I looked down as I finished, knowing all I'd see was her pussy wrapped around me. She moaned and I looked up to find her staring into her husbands eyes. I caught her mouth mime "I love you" to him knowing that as she said it to her husband, another man was emptying his balls into her.

My orgasm was strong and I stayed inside her for a little while as she lay back on the bed, finished, but eventually pulled out so I could get my clothes back on and go home. We chatted a bit, then he stayed to tidy up while she saw me out. At the door she gave me a kiss on the cheek and told me she'd see me next time.

More than panties

Jun 21st @ 3:50am EDT

I was in a good mood when I walked through the front door because I had finished work early for the first time in ages. I was going out for a meal with Steve, my husband to celebrate his promotion to district manager. I had been planning this evening in my head for weeks, deciding what to wear and how and when to give Tom his present. I took a bath and got ready for our evening out. I had bought him a rather expensive watch for when he got promoted but somehow I thought of a far more interesting gift.

You see, I recently discovered my husband's fetish for women's panties. I first began exploring his fetish after noticing how turned on he would get when I walked around in nothing but my panties. He would walk around with a hard on and would jump at the opportunity to lick my pussy through the silky fabric. It's been a couple months since then and I now have him wearing his own panties every day. We have been on shopping trips together to buy him panties and I sent him on a panty scavenger hunt recently that was a hit, for both of us. Now I needed something special for him since he has treated me so well recently.

Steve arrived home around six o'clock and I could tell that he had a long day so I undressed him and got him in the shower to help relieve some of the days stress. While he was unwinding I laid out his clothes for the night, dark slacks, a white shirt and his favorite coat and tie. Of course I picked out my favorite panties for him to wear, a black satin pair with red trim and a flower embroidered on the side of them. I loved the way that the hugged his cock which always seemed to keep him nice and horny as evidenced by the wet spot that often formed at the tip of his cock.

When we arrived at the restaurant and we were given a secluded table at the back. It was a cozy and discrete table where we could talk intimately without anyone being able to overhear us. We ordered and had a bottle of wine while we perused the menu. I didn't want to order a large appetizer because I knew that I wouldn't be able to finish my dinner. Steve was still trying to decide if he wanted anything when I reached into my purse and handed him his present.

"Here you go honey, this may make it easier for you to make up your mind. It may be just the appetizer that you are looking for. Go ahead and open it, let me know if you like it, I picked it out weeks ago and thought that this would be the perfect time to give it to you," I said.

Steve took the box and shook it trying to figure out what may be inside before opening it. "Hmm, what did you get for me this time sweetheart," he asked.

"I don't think that you will get this one. I wanted to do something special for you tonight since you have been such a good husband to me, I hope that you enjoy it...go on and open it," I told him.

He untied the bow carefully and then ripped into the paper, balling it up and placing it next to him on the table. He opened the box quickly and pulled out the tissue paper a little too hard, because a black garter belt fell out of the box and landed in his lap and he was left holding a pair of black thigh high stockings in his hand.

"Whoa, I can not believe you didn't warn me about this..." he said as he dropped the box into his lap and tucked the garter between his legs as he looked around to be sure that no one saw him. "I think that maybe this one should have waited until we got home."

"Well, I've got to disagree, I expect you to be wearing them before our dinner gets here. If not, I guess that you will be missing out on my desert when we get home. Now you may excuse yourself and don't take too long my little Pantyboy," I said with a serious look on my face.

He looked around the room again a little embarrassed, to be sure that no one had seen what I bought him as he tucked it back into the box and headed to the men's room without saying a word to me. I ordered for the two of us and he returned to the table about ten minutes later. I watched him as he walked back to the table and I could tell that he was worried about someone being able to tell what he was wearing under his slacks. I looked too and I could see a larger than normal bulge in the front of his pants and maybe a small outline of the garters that were now holding his stockings in place. I purposely didn't talk about his trip to the bathroom and our dinner arrived moments later. The meal was fantastic and we were both full by the time dessert was offered. We decided to split a piece of chocolate cake and some coffee.

A wicked smile crossed my face and in the discrete privacy of the darkened restaurant I placed a hand under the table and ran my fingers across his legs until I found one of the garters and then and up the seam of his pants until I found a large bulge in the front of his panties. He was really enjoying this.

"How do they feel?" I asked.

"Honestly, I've got to say they feel pretty sexy on my legs and these garters are just driving my dick wild. I really feel very sexy and I can not wait to get home, bend you over the bed and fuck your brains out tonight," he said with sheer determination.


"I want to feel them on you and see if you are really that horny right now," I said. I scooted closer and reached across to his zipper. I unzipped it and felt the exposed satin in the front of his panties. I could just see the outline of his stiff prick in the dim light and I ran her fingernails over his panties before slipping my hand into his slacks while cupping and stroking his silky crotch. I could see from his expression that he was very aroused.

"Hmm....you do feel nice and hard. You really are stretching out the front of your panties. I bet it would feel nice to run my lips over them too. Would you like that," I asked with a smile on my face.

"Jesus, I can't we wait until we get home," he replied.

He grabbed the check and paid for dinner and the ride home was a fast one. I knew that he was thinking about how sexy his new garter and thigh highs were making him feel. I leaned over the armrest and caressed his hard cock after unzipping his zipper and pulling his pants down to his knees. He was sitting there in his new ensemble with a raging hard on. I began to caress his swollen cock and within a minute or two his hips were moving with my hand and each stroke that I made.

He moaned a little, "Honey, you really need to stop because I don't think I can last until we get home."

I was now even more determined and I reached up my skirt and took off my own satiny panties and held them up in front of him. I made sure that he watched me as I began using them to rub his own panties again. The feeling of satin on sating was too intense for him and he gave into his urges as evidenced by the large mess he made in the front of his panties!! His black satin panties were soaked in the front and I could see and feel the warmth of his cum dripping down the side of his cock. The look on his face was sheer amazement that he had an orgasm so quickly.

"Oh my goodness Pantyboy, that was fast. I can't believe that you came so quickly. You really messed up your panties didn't you. I really hope that your cock will be able to recover by the time that we get home because I have plans for it to be put to use," I told him.

The look on his face was one of disbelief, "I had no clue that was going to happen, when you began rubbing your panties on mine, the feeling was too intense and it was just there and then I couldn't stop it from happening."

"Well, I guess that you are going to have to sit with your mess until we get home. The garter and stockings must really turn you on, or maybe it was just the silky panties again, what do you think," I asked.

"I don't know what did it, but I am getting really turned on when you talk to me like that," he said with a serious look on his face.

"You mean when I talk to my little Pantyboy about making a big mess in his silky panties?"

He replied honestly, "Yes, that is exactly what I am talking about."

We pulled into the driveway a couple minutes later and this time Steve was smart and pulled into the garage around back. I looked at him and said, "Take off your pants, I don't want to have to explain a spot in that area of your pants at the drycleaners."


When Steve got out of the car, stood up and took off his pants he revealed his panties fully. I bent my head to his crotch and kissed the only dry spot that I could see. I ran my lips over his satin bulge, felt his hardness beneath the thin material and found the tip of his cock. A sticky wet spot welcomed my probing tongue and I licked it, caressing the tip of his member as I did so. I told him to take all his clothes off except for his lingerie. I took him by the hand to the back of the car and bent him over the trunk. I took a step back to admire his new outfit. His legs looked much better than I thought they would in stockings. He had a very nice shape and garters held them perfectly in place. I reached between his legs from behind to rub his balls and I could feel that his cum had soaked the crotch of his panties. I stepped back and he turned part of the way around to look at me. As he did, I slid my panties back up my legs and under my skirt.

"You really made a big mess in your panties, I think that you need to clean yourself up and change you panties before I get you in the bed tonight." I kept admiring him in his garters and thigh-highs with his large bulge. "You know that one of these days I am going to have to fuck that cute little ass of yours, but now get moving inside Pantyboy," I said as I slapped him playfully on his satin covered ass.

We moved straight to the bedroom and I went to his drawer and pulled out his red ruffled satin and lace thong and tossed it to him. "Go wash that thing off and get changed. Be sure that you put your garter and stockings back on and be sure that your panties go on last after you get your other lingerie in place. I want to be able to get to you easily tonight."

After he finished in the shower it took him several more minutes to make it out into the bedroom. I was guessing that he was having a hard time with the garters and that he had forgotten what I told him and put his panties on first. When he finally emerged, I looked at his large red satin bulge and motioned for him to come over to the bed. I leaned forward, kissing his balls. I stroked his cock with my hand, every now and then pausing to massage his thick shaft. I watched as pre-cum oozed and seeped through front of his panties again making a small wet spot in the front of them. I took my fingers from his crotch and slipped a finger inside myself and stroked my clitoris with my hand down the front of my panties.

"Well since it really turns you on to talk about the fact that you are wearing panties and now a garter and stockings, why don't you tell me what other kinds of panties and lingerie you fantasize about wearing. I think that I am going to put a finger or two in my pussy and you should start rubbing yourself while you tell me about what else you want to wear."

I reached down between my legs and began rubbing myself through my panties. "I really want to know what else would turn you on if I bought it for you or with you. You have always been a great lover, but ever since we started with this panty-play, the sex has been terrific. I know that it is really a turn on for you so give me some ideas of what to buy you next time," I told him.

"So please start rubbing yourself, I want to see that precum spot triple in size and then maybe I'll let you bend me over the bed and fuck me from behind...if you talk to me about any other panties or lingerie that is."

He began rubbing his cock slowly and firmly but I could tell that he was still a little taken back about his new outfit and the fact he was kind of masturbating in front of me. I could also tell that he was trying to figure out how to answer my question. In the meantime I continued to run myself through my panties, which were getting pretty moist and I could feel the soft fabric clinging to the inside of my lips. I began pushing a little harder and deeper and my panties began working their way into my pussy with each stroke.

He finally tried to answer, "Well, I really like when you pick out which panties you want me to wear to work each day. I have to admit that I like the way that satin and sheer panties feel because of the way in which they rub me when I'm walking and when my pants rub them over my cock. They keep me thinking about you most of the day and by the end I really want to come home and get hold of you."

"That is a good start dear, but I want you to get more specific. Describe a couple of pairs of panties or lingerie you want to see yourself wearing." By this time my panties were wet and worked deeper in my pussy. I moved my fingers up to my clitoris and began massaging it in a circular motion, which really felt incredible.

"Well, in that case I guess that I would like a nice pair of bikini panties maybe with some ruffles around the legs or waist, and maybe a colorful tropical print pair of bikini panties, and I like panties with colored piping around the waist and legs, they are kind of fun. Of course, a nice thong or two would always be nice."

I took my hand and put it down the front of my panties, once again finding my clitoris, this time without any fabric in the way. "That is a good start, keep going," I told him.

"Well, maybe a pair or two with some phrases on them. I know that they are kind of trashy, but I think that they could be fun," he responded.

"Hmmm....maybe I'll get you a pair of panties that say "Fuck me" and every time you want to get laid you should wear them. Or better yet, maybe when you wear them it will let me know that you are ready for me to take YOU from behind! Don't say anything yet, just keep talking about any other lingerie you fantasize about wearing. Can you see me dressing you in a sheer baby doll at night to sl**p in or maybe I should make you wear a teddy out to dinner under your clothes?" As I continued to tell Steve about other pieces of lingerie I could envision him wearing, I noticed that my pussy had fully soaked the crotch of my panties and fingers were now gliding over my clitoris and the lips of my pussy.

"Do you like your new garter and thigh highs," I asked?

"Yes, they really feel great on my legs, but I would love to take them off and make love to you right now," he responded.

"How do they feel? Describe them to me," I told him.

"The stockings feel so smooth on my legs and the garter belt is really a turn on, I can't really describe it. It's just very sensual. I can feel them all against my skin and it's driving me mad. I want to cum so much," he pleaded.

I moved my attention to his throbbing cock again. The small spot of precum has become pretty large by now and there was a nice dark spot at the tip of his member. I reached in and pulled it out of his panties. I gripped the base and squeezed and a small drop of precum formed on the tip. I licked it off and tucked his cock back in his panties. I once again reached between my legs and rubbed my damp panties. I gently massaged the silky material back into my pussy making sure that they were good and wet and sticking to my lips.

"So, what do you think about sl**ping in a baby doll or sexy little nighty, would you try it. Maybe a satin or sheer one to let your entire body feel as sexy as your cock does when you are wearing satin panties. Or what about a satin or lace teddy under a nice suit when we go out to dinner? You know, the kind that snaps at the crotch and has a nice thong back, just something to think about since you won't be able to talk for a little bit,' I added.

I went to the bedside table and pulled out a medium size dildo that we had purchased a couple of weeks ago but never got around to using because we wore ourselves out. It was a clear jelly dildo and was a little under 2" around and about 7" long. The base was just big enough to let it stand up on the bedside table, a size that I thought would fit in Steve's mouth perfectly without gagging him. I straddled his chest, "Alright you are going to open up you mouth and keep this in there tightly, I don't want you making my miss out on my orgasm since you owe me one for the handjob I gave you earlier in the car."

I took the base of the dildo and placed it in his mouth before he could say anything and he held it tightly with his teeth, which rested around the rim of it. I stood up over him and took my soaking panties off and faced away from him. I lowered my pussy to the waiting dildo. I could only imagine what was going through his mind as he watched my pussy take the tip of the dildo inside of me. I slowly began working it deeper and deeper inside of me. I would pull it out a little and then push back a little harder until I had taken the full 7" inside of me. I could feel the lips of my pussy brushing his lips when I had the full length inside of me. God did it turn me on to have him in this position. I looked at myself in the bedside mirror and almost came right then. Instead, I slowed down a little and began to pay attention to Steve. His cock was still rock hard and straining to get out of its satiny prison. I reached down and pulled his panties over his garter and stocking and started to slowly stroke his cock with my soaked panties and rub my hand over his legs, pulling on his garter when I got to the top of them.

I was on the brink of an orgasm for about 10 minutes and each time I got close, I would change my rhythm just enough to keep it at bay. Steve's hips were beginning to move rhythmically with each stroke of his cock with my panties. I moved off his cock and turned around to face him, pulled the dildo out of his mouth and mounted his swollen cock. It felt wonderful, the dildo felt great, but his cock did the trick.

I reached over to the bedside table again and grabbed the KY jelly. I took his panties and put them in his mouth to keep him from talking. I took his right hand and coated his index and middle fingers. When they were fully covered I began fucking him in earnest. "Put a finger in my ass now Pantyboy," I ordered.

I felt a finger searching for my asshole and when he found it he teased the outside and slowly worked in inside of me. He grabbed my ass with his other hand and controlled the rhythm of our movements. I grabbed the front of his garters and used them to tug on a little to remind him that he was wearing them. He immediatly began to moan and pull me forcibly down on his cock, which rubbed my clitoris against him perfectly.

"Now I want two fingers." He pulled out his index finger and could feel the coolness of his second finger as it slid easily inside of my well lubricated ass along with the first one. This was as much a turn on for him as it was for me. I felt a warm pulsation inside of my pussy and I knew that he was cumming inside of me, which put me over the edge. My pussy began to spasm and my orgasm began to move through out my entire body. My ass began to get tense and it felt wonderful to have his fingers inside of me as my orgasm continued. It must have lasted for 15 seconds before I collapsed on his chest.

That night I lay in bed thinking about our conversation. I was glad that I had our next shopping adventure figured out and I made up my mind that Steve would soon enjoy that full feeling in his ass as I had just a little while ago.

Erotic tennis

Jun 13th @ 6:44am EDT

Madeline liked to play tennis but she wasn't very good at it, when she would hit the ball it would go all over the place even though she loved it so much . It was hard for her to find players because she was not good at it she loved her tennis racket she loved the way it looked and she loved to see the balls fly over the net.

She thought it was fun to play tennis . but one day as she was playing her tennis she saw this very sexy guy and she got turned on , she couldn't keep the racket in her hand she wanted to touch herself as she was playing tennis she couldn't focus on the game and started to notice the hot guy and feel her fingers inching down to her private area .


Her short dress and tight panties on made her wet and excited she let the racket drop to the ground and started to play with her pussy threw her panties rubbing herself but she didn't want to look like she was masturbating so she told her friend she was tired and wanted to stop when her friend left she couldn't hold it any more.

She had been so crazy to touch herself down there she leaned on the net to hold her for she was so horny and weak in the knees she sort a feel into the net and started to rub her clit so hard then she took a tennis ball and rubbed it on her boobs softly just rolling it and on her body. then she touched her boobs and rubbed her pussy as she was thinking of this hot guy . she let out a squel of excitement as she laid there on the net her but rubbing the net she decided that she was getting to excited and decided to call it quits with tennis.

Her panties where wet her dress was wet to and she was hot from sweating. Her dress clung to her body it was a hot day and the sweat tricking down her belly and she felt the sweat touching her body and the sweat clinging to her dress and body as she thought of this hot guy and how great to sweaty body's touching each other and fucking in the hot sun.

The rackets just laying there on the ground and the balls laying on the ground so hot she took of her panties and put it in her bag and walked home the end.

Wife fuck

Jun 13th @ 6:43am EDT

My wife is very sexy and very horny. One night I had a friend over for a braai. His name is Henko and he used to work with my wife. We were drinking a lot and my wife started to get loud and drunk. Later she went to the bedroom and came back with a short tight fitting white string shirt and a short tight short. The short were so tight we could see her pussy pushing in it. Her tits were beautifully exposed and her nipples were pointing outwards.

She went behind the bar were Henko were sitting to pour her some coke. She talked weird because of the drunkenness. She moved behind Henko and there was not very much space between him and the wall and she rubbed heavy against him. I could see he was a bit uncomfortable when he saw her outfit and now even more with the rubbing.

She bent over him from behind and whispered in his ear not to be so nerves. She stayed there against him and drank her coke. She was looking at me now as if she wanted my permission to fuck Henko. I nodded at her and she then took his hand back and placed it on her leg. He immediately pulled it away as he was not sure what to do. She again grabbed it and whispered in his ear that it was okay and I would be okay with it. She touched his ear with her lips.

He again removed his hand and looked at me. I nodded to him that it was okay and she took his hand again and this time put it on her pussy. He kept it there she rolled her eyes as she rubbed his hand up en down over her pussy. One of her nipples was exposed as the shirt moved to the side and it seems that she didn't even notice it. Me and Henko did however.

She took her hand and moved it in around Henko's waist and into his shirt. I could see how she was playing with his dick. She removed her shirt and Henko turned backwards and started sucking and licking her tits. He pulled down her shorts and panty in the same movement and put his hand on her naked beautiful shaved pussy. His middle finger slipped into her wet pussy. He fingered her in and out and she started moaning.

She then started French kissing him vigorously and wanking him harder. He stood up and she is very small and short against him. He dropped his pants and removed his shirt. His penis was very erect. She grabbed it with both hands, bent over and started sucking his dick.

He grabbed her by the shoulders, lift her up and turned her around, bent her over and pressed her head on the bar with one hand and putting his dick into her wet pussy with the other hand. He fucked her hard over and over again and she screamed and screamed harder and harder. I could hear her she climaxed as she moaned of pleasure.


She raised from the bar and looked at him as he asked her what now, he is not finished yet. She went down on her knees and sucked his dick deep throat him until finally he pulled his dick from her mouth and came all over her face and hear and partially in her mouth. I walked over and she started to suck me as well, but only to strokes and then I also came all over her face and in her mouth as she squeezed my balls.


Henko left and everybody were satisfied for now.

Caught in Public!

Jun 13th @ 6:43am EDT

This will only be a short story.

Last week I went to the doctor about a problem with my foot and he said that the best thing to do would be to get an MRI scan on it to make sure everything is ok. When I arrived to get my MRI a woman led me into another room and told me to strip off all my clothes except my underpants to put on one of the gowns that are open at the back just like at a hospital, I did what she told me to do and took off my clothes and locked them in a locker.

I opened the curtain and walked out into the waiting room in nothing but my underpants and a thin see through gown when a woman walked through into the changing room, she was beautiful. She had tan brown skin, a tight body, tits that were a handful and a popping ass that just stuck out from her hips that would make any man lust after her and on her feet she was wearing very dirty sandals that, for me, turned me on instantly forcing me to hide my erection as she looked at me while walking past.

The MRI took about 25 minutes and afterwards the woman led me up to the changing room and lockers again. when I entered the room I opened the curtain again and entered the room. I walked up to the locker and put my key in the keyhole when I noticed something, of the two lockers in the room mine was locked and the other had been locked but the key was left in.

Thinking of the woman I saw earlier I unlocked the locker and what I found was like a gift from god, there laying in her locker was her bra, underpants and sandals. The different smells hit me so hard that I could feel my cock grow instantly thinking about how she went into the MRI without anything covering her privates and here I was alone with those beautiful smells.

I looked around outside and didn't see anyone around so I took a chance, I slowly undid my gown and let it fall on the floor and then did the same with my underpants. I picked up her bra and looked at the size 32C and gave it a big smell, it smelt like perfume. Next I grabbed her underpants which I'm fairly sure were too small for her and gave that pussy the biggest sniff I have ever taken, it was beautiful, it was just perfect so was the smell of her asshole and I must have spent 10 minutes smelling those cute little panties.


I decided that I would end with my favourite part, the feet, or in the case the sandals. I sat in the chair and decided to make the moment more kinky and more dangerous, I grabbed her bra and put it on, got her panties and wrapped them around my cock with the head of my dick where her pussy was and stroked myself and lastly grabbed her sandal with my other hand and put it to my face smelling and licking those beautiful soles imagining her tan body naked in front of me. after about 5 minutes I heard a noise but didn't have time to react and the curtain opened and there she was stark naked looking at me in shock.

She struggled with her words and said "I'll come back later" I didn't know what to do but I was so close to finishing and I kept going blasting my load in her underpants. She must have been watching because she walked in after I started putting my clothes back on and looked at her underpants that were soaked on the floor.

She pulled them up and rubbed the cum all over her pussy then put on her bra, shirt, jeans and then held her feet towards me and slowly put her sandals on without drying off my spit. As she got up to leave she handed me a piece of paper with her number and gave me a kiss on the cheek.


I got so lucky that I met a girl who is a fellow fetishist and I've met her several times since then in fact I'm even seeing her tonight I cant wait for what she's got in store for me!

Daryl and his girlfriends first time

Jun 13th @ 6:42am EDT

One day during school my friend Daryl and I skip class and sit in the bathroom and we were talking and he starts talking about sex I said when was your first time he said in August I said tell me about. Before I say about it Daryl is Australian really tan and cute. So he said ok if you get a boner tell me because it gave my brother a boner.

So it all happened one day when I invited her over and no one was home she walks into my room and kisses me and she has the sexiest warmest lips I didn't think this would happen but she just smiled and I knew she was ready.

We moved over to my bed and she was on top of me and then she took of her top exposing her bra and then she took of her pants she wasn't wearing underwear i almost orgasmed right there then she took of my shirt and then she took of my pants and underwear and I grabbed a condom but before I put it on she started blowing me in 3 seconds I orgasmed.

She said really Daryl I was just in the mood i said give a minute he grabbed his cock and was hard again then she flipped and was on bottom and I stuck my cock into her and we had sex for a minute until we both orgasmed and we rolled over and looked at each other. Then I said to Daryl how was it he said like everyone imagines passionate sexy and fun.

Daryl then said for the next week we were addicted to sex the smell the feel everyday after school she begged for my cock to be put in her nice warm pussy. I drove her to my house everyday and she gave me head on the way home and would swallow all my cum and I would finger her sometimes.

Then Daryl continued saying the best was one time my brother and I were playing call of duty and she said turn around to him he said why she said unless you want to see your brothers cock so then she unzipped his fly and while she was playing call of duty she gave him a handjob.


He said damn your really hard I said yes I need to jerk off. Then i said how is she today he said we fuck once a week and she blows me daily and she taught me how to eat a girl out. I said wow then the bell rang and we went to lunch and we became best friends after that.

And one more to go ;)

Jun 7th @ 2:50am EDT

I had always been a little curious about it since my
husband is only average size and from talking to my
sister I knew it must be bigger. My brother in law has
always had a reputation as a ladies man and has even
tried to flirt with me on several occasions.

I know he saw me staring at his penis, which made me
turn red and also saw him ogling my breasts, which are
somewhat bigger than my sisters. We giggled and talked
about it for a while as it was all completely innocent,
and then retired to our separate bedrooms to be with
our own spouses.

Well my husband needs about half a beer to get drunk
and he fell asleep within a few minutes after retiring
much to my disappointment. I was horny from all the sex
talked we'd been doing while playing strip poker and
because of my brother-in-law's big cock, and was really
annoyed that my husband had deserted me. I even tried
to masturbate, without success.

Finally I went to the kitchen for a snack, still in my
panties, and while I was bent over looking in the
fridge my brother-in-law came up behind me and put his
cock right up against my ass.

I jumped a foot, turned around to see naked. He put a
finger to his lips and went, "shhhhhhhhh."

My eyes were drawn to his penis hanging there. And
while I just stared at it he suddenly bent down and
kissed me on the lips.

Hot story for you

Jun 7th @ 2:49am EDT

I imagine he is rough, only here to use me, his hands grabbing and his voice dominant. I want him to talk dirty to me, use me and have his way. I finger my clit, using some of the wetness, spreading it up and down my slit. "Mmmm finger fuck me mister" I moan out loud as I slide a finger into my cunt hole, probing myself and opening up my own vagina. I use my other hand to fish in my draw for my glass dildo, its very thick and smoothly shaped like a penis. I push it into my mouth, forcing it in as I moan and gag around it, the stranger calling me a dirty slut in my head as I early suck the cock.

I slide another finger in my pussy, the stranger finger fucking me hard now as I suck his dick harder, hungry for it. Taking the dildo out of my mouth I slide it along my lips, my nipples and my wet slit as I slide my fingers out.
"oh fuck me mister, please fuck me, I need that cock deep inside me" I beg. As I talk I feel the cool glass dildo rub my open cunt hole, threatening to pop inside me.
I moan out loud as I slip the head of the dildo inside me, spreading me open as it fills me up, making me push myself further down its shaft.

I leave it there, buried deep inside me as I cup my breasts, enjoying the full feeling deep to my womb. Slowly I thrust my pelvis up and down, feeling the dildo move inside me as it wedges itself against the bed. I bounce my ass on the bed slowly, building a rhythm and I imagine the stranger grasping my throat, holding me up against the wall and thrusting his cock inside me. He is so thick and hard inside me, he just wants to use my body for his pleasure.

Doing The Dishes

May 30th @ 5:39am EDT

Steve is shopping for a new motorcycle. He finally finds one for a great price, but it's missing a seal, so whenever it rains he has to smear vaseline over the spot where the seal should be.
Anyway, his girlfriend is having him over for dinner to meet her parents. He drives his new bike to her house, where she is outside waiting for him.
"No matter what happens at dinner tonight, don't say a word." She tells him, "Our family had a fight a while ago about doing dishes. We haven't done any since, but the first person to speak at dinner has to do them."
Steve sits down for dinner and it is just how she described it. Dishes are piled up to the ceiling in the kitchen, and nobody is saying a word. So Steve decides to have a little fun. He grabs his girlfriend, throws her on the table and has sex with her in front of her parents.
His girlfriend is a little flustered, her dad is obviously livid, and her mom horrified when he sits back down, but no one says a word. A few minutes later he grabs her mom, throws her on the table and does a repeat performance. Now his girlfriend is furious, her dad is boiling, and her mother is a little happier.
But still there is complete silence at the table. All of a sudden there is a loud clap of thunder, and it starts to rain. Steve remembers his motorcycle. He jumps up and grabs his jar of vaseline.
Upon witnessing this, his girlfriend's father backs away from the table and screams, "OKAY, ENOUGH ALREADY, I'LL DO THE FUCKING DISHES"

Nick The Dragon Slayer

May 30th @ 5:06am EDT

Nick the Dragon Slayer was an official in King Arthur's court. He had a long-standing obsession to nuzzle the beautiful Queen's voluptuous breasts, but he knew the penalty for this would be death.


One day he revealed his secret desire to his colleague, Horatio the Physician, who was the King's chief doctor. Horatio the Physician exclaimed that he could arrange for Nick the Dragon Slayer to satisfy his desire, but it would cost him 1,000 gold coins to arrange it. Without hesitation, Nick the Dragon Slayer readily agreed to the scheme.

The next day, Horatio the Physician made a batch of itching powder and poured a little bit into the Queen's brassiere while she bathed. Soon after she dressed, the itching commenced and grew intense.

Upon being summoned to the royal chambers to address this incident, Horatio the Physician informed the King and Queen that only a special saliva, if applied for four hours, would cure this type of itch, and that tests had shown that only the saliva of Nick the Dragon Slayer would work as the antidote to cure the itch.

The King quickly summoned Nick the Dragon Slayer. Horatio the Physician then slipped Nick the Dragon Slayer the antidote for the itching powder, which he quickly put into his mouth, and for the next four hours, Nick worked passionately on the Queen's voluptuous and magnificent breasts.

The Queen's itching was eventually relieved, and Nick the Dragon Slayer left satisfied and touted as a hero.

Upon returning to his chamber, Nick the Dragon Slayer found Horatio the Physician demanding his payment of 1,000 gold coins. With his obsession now satisfied, Nick the Dragon Slayer could not have cared less. Knowing that Horatio the Physician could never report this matter to the King, he shooed Horatio the Physician away with no payment made.

The next day, Horatio the Physician slipped a massive dose of the same itching powder into the King's loincloth. So the King quickly summoned Nick the Dragon Slayer....

Moral of the story: Always pay your bills.

Taking a Dump

May 30th @ 5:02am EDT

Introduction: These sort of jokes arn't my usual style, but a friend seems to think you guys will like them, so anyway, here it is.....

I'm sure that upon reading this, you'll nod your head in agreement as you will all have experienced most, if not all of the scenarios listed. If you haven't you need more fiber.....

The Perfect Dump
Every once in a while everyone experiences the perfect dump. It's rare but a real thing of beauty. You sit down expecting the worse, but what you get is a smooth sliding, fart-less masterpiece that breaks the water with the splash-less grace of an Olympic high-diving champion. You use the toilet tissue to find that it was totally unnecessary. It makes you feel that all is right in the world and that you are in perfect harmony with it.

The Beer Dump
Nasty! Depends upon the dumper's tolerance and is the result of too many beers - doesn't matter if it was 2 or 22. What you get is a sinister, lengthy, noisy dump accompanied by an odious malevolent fog that could close the bathroom for days. Naked flames are ill advised.....

The Chilli Dump (aka The Japanese Flag)
Hot when it goes in and napalm when it comes out. It stays with you all day stinging yer ring and generally making your choccie starfish feel like the Shuttle's heat shield. Also makes your ass look like "a Japanese Flag".

The Empty Roll Dump
Relief - you've finished and reach for the tissue only to find an empty cardboard cylinder staring back at you. Panic overcomes you. You could use the curtains but then someone would ask "where are the curtains?" Use the rug? Nah, too bulky and cumbersome. You then come to the same conclusion that every "empty roll dumper " must face.....pull up yer kecks tighten yer cheeks and shuffle yourself to the nearest loo roll. Failing that you could always use your shirt-tail or one of your socks!

The Splash Back Dump
This one drops like a depth charge creating a column of cold water that washes your sphincter with a startlingly unpleasant shock. Now your wet - and embarrassed if the column of water went half way up your back. Tip of the day: blot instead of wiping.

The Childbirth Dump
This one is just too big to go through the aperture provided by nature for this purpose. You sit there thinking over your dilemma. First it hurts, and then gets no better. You sweat violently and wonder if you'll ever see your loved ones again. You imagine the newspaper headlines screaming "Man dies trying to hatch monster loaf!" There are only three things you can do: 1. Scream 2. Call an Obstetrician 3. Hope to hell you've got some Vaseline to help you get through it.

The Machine Gun Dump
Best utilized in public conveniences. You sit there in sublime peace when suddenly you emit a group of noisy gassy bursts that break the tranquility like machine gun fire. The guy in the next cubicle hits the floor like a Vietnam veteran, cradling his umbrella like a M16....damn commies.

The Sound Effect Dump
You feel a noisy one coming on but relatives, friends or work mates are within earshot. So, you must employ some clever techniques to cover the disgusting sounds you are about to emit. Timing is of the essence. At the precise moment of release, try the following: 1. Flush the toilet 2. Drop loose change on the floor, 3. Sing the first two stanzas of your favorite opera.

The Cling-On Dump
You've finished but there's one damn morsel that refuses to drop. You grip the seat with both hands and wriggle. You twist and pump but the little bastard just hands there, suspended, clinging like a canned peach between you and the water below. If only you had some scissors.......

The Whole Roll Dump
No matter how much you wipe, it just isn't enough. You blow the whole roll and have to flush at least a dozen times. The whole episode is consumer waste. Eventually if your toilet paper runs into minimal supply anything will do, towels, wash clothes, carpet, walls, whatever it takes.

The Encore Dump
Ahhh, you've done, so you wipe, dress, flush, wash hands and are about to leave the auditorium when you feel another dump coming on. You must therefore return for a curtain call. The world record is seven encores.....

The Houdini Dump
You go, you stand to flush and it has disappeared! Did it creep down the pipe or did you dream the whole thing? Should you flush? Oh yes as you can guarantee that if you don't, it will reappear and smile at the next person who comes in.

Sometimes when shit happens, you want to be able to articulate the experience more than just you've, taken a shit. Here are some shit definitions to help you explain the situation better to your friends and family...

Ghost Shit
You know you've shit. There's shit on the toilet paper, but no shit in the bowl.

Teflon Coated Shit
Comes out so slick, clean and easy that you don't feel it. No traces of shit on the toilet paper, you have to look in the bowl to be sure you did it!

Gooey Shit
This has the consistency of hot tar. You wipe your ass 12 times and it still doesn't come clean. You end up putting toilet paper in your underwear so you don't stain it. This shit leaves permanent skid marks in the toilet.

Second Thought Shit
You're all done wiping your ass and you're about to stand up when you realize it.....you've got some more.

Pop a Vein in Your Forehead Shit
This kind is the kind of shit that killed Elvis. It doesn't come until you're all sweaty, trembling and purple from straining so hard.

Bali Belly Shit
You shit so much you lose 5 kilos.

Right Now Shit
You better be within 10 seconds of a toilet. Usually it has its head out before you get your pants down.



King Kong or Commode Choker Shit
This shit is so big that you know it won't go down the toilet unless you break it into smaller chunks. A coat hanger works well. This kind of shit usually happens at someone else's house.

Wet Cheeks Shit
This shit hits the water sideways and makes a BIG splash that gets your ass wet.

Wish Shit
You sit there all cramped up and fart a few times, but no shit!

Cement Block or Oh God Shit
You wish you'd gotten a spinal block before you shit.

Snake Shit
This shit is fairly soft and about as big around as your thumb and at least three feet long.

Cork Shit (Also Known as Floater Shit)
Even after the third flush, it's still floating in there. My god! How do I get rid of it? This shit usually happens at someone else's house.

Mexican Food Shit (also called Screamers)
You'll know it's alright to eat again when your asshole stops burning.

Beer Drunk Shit
This happens the day after the night before. Normally your shit doesn't smell too bad, but this shit is BAD. Usually there's somebody standing outside to use the bathroom. This kind of shit also usually happens at someone else's house.

The Frightened Turtle
The kind of shit that just pokes its head out then quickly goes back in

The Bungee Shit
The kind of shit that just hangs off your ass before it falls into the water.

The Ring of Fire Shit
The kind of shit where you eat really spicy food and your asshole feels like the inside of a cigarette lighter.

The Crippler
The kind of shit where you have to sit on the toilet so long your legs go numb from the waist down.

The Big Bobber
The kind of shit that no matter how many times you flush it always floats back to the surface.

The Shitty Shitty Bang Bang
The kind of shit that hits you when you're trapped in your car in a traffic jam.

The Incredible Hulk Shit
The king of shit that sits in the toilet overnight and mysteriously expands to twice it's normal size.

The Jack the Ripper Shit
The kind of shit that yanks out the hair of your ass as it pushes its way out.

The Party Pooper
The giant shit you take at a party. And when you flush the toilet, you watch in horror as the water starts to rise.

The Toxic Gas Shit
The kind of shit that makes you pass out and fall of the toilet before you finish, and then you wake up in some strange South American town.

Dirty Bowl Shit
The kind of shit that comes out in a million pieces a second, reminiscent of an avalanche - but with rocket propulsion, and splatters all over the toilet bowl.

The Windy City Shit
When you sit down, and fart for so long and hard that you no longer need to take a shit.

Oh Shit! Shit
You shit so much and wipe your ass so furiously you run out of toilet paper and you say OH SHIT!

The Never Ending Shit
It's the shit that keeps running out of your ass like pee, and just when you start wiping your ass your stomach gargles and splash, more shit runs out. This always happens after eating at Kentucky Fried Chicken.

Ouch That Hurt Shit
The type of shit that leaves you feeling like you just hoped onto a bicycle without a seat. Sensation usually lasts hours.

something funny

May 30th @ 4:32am EDT

# 9 A man is in a hotel lobby. He wants to ask
the clerk a question. As he turns to go to the
front desk, he accidentally bumps into a woman
beside him and as he does, his elbow goes into
her breast. They are both startled and he
says, "Ma'am, if your heart is as soft as your
breast, I know you'll forgive me." She replies, "if
your penis is as hard as your elbow, I'm in room
1221."

# 8 A young man walks up and sits down at the
bar. "What can I get you?" the bartender
inquires. "I want 6 shots of Jagermeister,"
responded the young man. "6 shots?!? Are you
celebrating something?" "Yeah, my first
blowjob." "Well, in that case, let me give you a
7th on the house." "No offense, sir. But if 6
shots won't get rid of the taste, nothing will."

#7 A businessman boards a flight and is lucky
enough to be seated next to an absolutely
gorgeous woman. They exchange brief hellos
and he notices she is reading a manual about
sexual statistics. He asks her about it and she
replies, "This is a very interesting book about
sexual statistics. It identifies that American
Indians have the longest average penis and
Polish men have the biggest average diameter.
By the way, my name is Jill. What's yours?" He
coolly replies, "Tonto Kawalski, nice to meet
you."

# 6 One night, as a couple lay down for bed, the
husband gently taps his wife on the shoulder and
starts rubbing her arm. The wife turns over and
says: "I'm sorry honey, I've got a gynecologist
appointment tomorrow and I want to stay
fresh." The husband, rejected, turns over and
tries to sleep. A few minutes later, he rolls back
over and taps his wife again. This time he
whispers in her ear: "Do you have a dentist
appointment tomorrow too?"

# 5 Bill worked in a pickle factory. He had been
employed there for a number of years when he
came home one day to confess to his wife that
he had a terrible compulsion. He had an urge to
stick his penis into the pickle slicer. His wife
suggested that he should see a sex therapist to
talk about it, but Bill indicated that he'd be to
embarrassed. He vowed to overcome the
compulsion on his own. One day a few weeks
later, Bill came home absolutely ashen. His wife
could see at once that something was seriously
wrong. "What's wrong, Bill?" she asked. "Do
you remember that I told you how I had this
tremendous urge to put my penis into the pickle
slicer?" "Oh, Bill, you didn't." "Yes, I did." "My
God, Bill, what happened?" "I got fired." "No,
Bill. I mean, what happened with the pickle
slicer?" "Oh...she got fired too."

# 4 A man was visiting his wife in hospital where
she has been in a coma for several years. On
this visit he decides to rub her left breast
instead of just talking to her. On doing this she
lets out a sigh. The man runs out and tells the
doctor who says this is a good sign and
suggests he should try rubbing her right breast
to see if there is any reaction. The man goes in
and rubs her right breast and this brings a
moan. From this, the doctor suggests that the
man should go in and try oral sex, saying he will
wait outside as it is a personal act and he
doesn't want the man to be embarrassed. The
man goes in then comes out about five minutes
later, white as a sheet and tells the doctor his
wife is dead. The doctor asks what happened to
which the man replies: "She choked."
# 3
A guy walks into a bar with a pet alligator by his
side. He puts the alligator up on the bar. He
turns
to the astonished patrons.

"I'll make you a deal. I'll open this alligator's
mouth and place my genitals inside. Then the
gator
will close his mouth for one minute. He'll then
open
his mouth and I'll remove my unit unscathed. In
return for witnessing this spectacle, each of you
will buy me a drink."

The crowd murmured their approval. The man
stood up
on the bar, dropped his trousers, and placed his
privates in the alligator's open mouth. The gator
closed his mouth as the crowd gasped. After a
minute, the man grabbed a beer bottle and
rapped the
alligator hard on the top of its head. The gator
opened his mouth and the man removed his
genitals
unscathed as promised.

The crowd cheered and the first of his free
drinks
were delivered. The man stood up again and
made
another offer.

"I'll pay anyone $100 who's willing to give it a try."

A hush fell over the crowd.

After a while, a hand went up in the back of the
bar.
A woman timidly spoke up.

"I'll try, but you have to promise not to hit me on
the head with the beer bottle."

# 2
A small white guy goes into an elevator, when he
gets
in he notices a huge black dude standing next to
him.

The big black dude looks down upon the small
white
guy and says: "7 foot tall, 350 pounds, 20 inch
dick,
3 pound left ball, 3 pound right ball, Turner
Brown"

The small white guy faints!!

The big black dude picks up the small white guy
and
brings him to, slapping his face and shaking him
and
asks the small white guy.

"What's wrong?".

The small white guy says; "Excuse me but what
did you
say?".

The big black dude looks down and says "7 foot
tall,
350 pounds, 20 inch dick, 3 pound left ball, 3
pound
right ball, my name is Turner Brown."

The small white guy says, "Thank God, I thought
you
said 'Turn around.'"

# 1
There was this couple who had been married for
50
years. They were sitting at the breakfast table
one
morning when the old gentleman said to his wife,
"Just think, honey, we've been married for 50
years."

"Yeah," she replied, "Just think, fifty years ago
we
were sitting here at this breakfast table together."

"I know," the old man said, "We were probably
sitting
here naked as jaybirds fifty years ago."

"Well," Granny snickered, "What do you
say...should
we get naked?"

Where upon the two stripped to the buff and sat
down
at the table.

"You know, honey," the little old lady breathlessly
replied,"My nipples are as hot for you today as
they
were fifty years ago."

"I wouldn't be surprised," replied Gramps. "One's
in
your coffee and the other is in your oatmeal!!!!

Perverted Jokes

May 30th @ 3:59am EDT

A Penis Study

In 1991, Duke University funded a study to see why the head of a man's penis was larger than the shaft. After one year and $180,000.00, they concluded that the reason the head was larger than the shaft was to give the Man more pleasure during sex. After Duke published the study, Stanford decided to do their own study. After three years of research and $250,000.00, they concluded that the reason was to give the Woman more pleasure during sex. The University of Wisconsin, unsatisfied with these findings, spent $13.27 (for a Playboy, Penthouse, and a case of Old Milwaukee) and concluded that it was to keep a man's hand from flying off and hitting him in the forehead.


The Card Game

Two couples were playing cards. Jeff accidentally dropped some cards on the floor. When he bent down under the table to pick them up, he noticed that Dave's wife, Sandy, was not wearing any underwear! Shocked by this, Jeff hit his head on the table and emerged red-faced.

Later when Jeff went to the kitchen to get some refreshments Sandy followed him and asked, "Did you see anything under the table that you liked?" Jeff admitted, "Well, yes I did." She said "you can have it, but it will cost you $100." After a minute or two, Jeff indicates that he is interested. She tells him that since Dave works Friday afternoons and Jeff doesn't, that Jeff should come to their house around 2:00 PM on Friday.

Friday came and Jeff went to her house at 2:00 PM. After paying her the $100, they went to the bedroom, had sex for a few hours and then Jeff left.

Dave came home about 6:00 PM and asked his wife, "Did Jeff come by this afternoon?" Totally shocked, Sandy replied, "Yes, he did stop by for a few minutes." Next Dave asked, "Did Jeff give you $100?"

Sandy thought, 'Oh hell, he knows!' reluctantly she said, "Yes, he did give me $100."

"Good," Dave says. "Jeff came by the office this morning and borrowed the $100 from me and said that he'd stop by our house on his way home and pay me back. It's so good to have a friend you can trust."


Science Rocks


Sixth grade science teacher Mr. Sampson asks his class: "Who can tell me
which organ of the human body expands to 10 times its usual size when stimulated?"

Nobody raises a hand, so he calls on the first student to look his way.

"Mary, can you tell me which organ of the human body expands to 10 times
its usual size when stimulated?"

Mary stands up, blushing furiously. "Sir, how dare you ask such a question?
I'm going to complain to my parents, who will complain to the principal,
who will have you fired!"

Mr. Sampson is shocked by Mary's reaction, but undaunted. He asked the class
the question again and this time Sam raised his hand. "Yes, Sam?"

"Mr. Sampson, Sir, the correct answer is the iris of the human eye."

"Very good, Sam. Thank you."

Mr. Sampson then turns to Mary and says, "Mary, I have three things to
tell you:

First, it's clear that you have NOT done your homework. Second, you have a
dirty mind. And third, I fear one day you are going to be sadly
disappointed."


Some stupid Pirate joke

A pirate walks into a bar with a steering wheel on his pants.
The Bartender asks, "whats with the wheel?"
The pirate says, "Ar! It drives me nuts!


Amish woman and daughter

An Amish woman and her daughter were riding in an old buggy one cold blustery day. The daughter said to her mother, "My hands are freezing cold."
The mother replied, "Put them between your legs. Your body heat will warm them up." The daughter did, and her hands warmed up.
The next day the daughter was riding with her boy friend who said, "My hands are freezing cold."
The girl replied, "Put them between my legs. The warmth of my body will
warm them up." He did, and warmed his hands.
The following day the boyfriend was again in the buggy with the daughter. He said, "My nose is cold."
The girl replied "Put it between my legs. The warmth of my body will warm it up." He did, and warmed his nose.
The next day the boyfriend was again driving with the daughter, and he said, "My penis is frozen solid."
The following day the daughter was driving in the buggy with her mother
again, and she says to her mother, "Have you ever heard of a penis?"
Slightly concerned the mother said, "Why, yes. Why do you ask?"
The daughter replies, "They make one hell of a mess when they defrost,
don't they!"


Making Money

A woman is having an affair during the day while her husband is at work. Her 9 year old son comes home unexpectedly, sees them and hides in the bedroom closet to watch.

The woman's husband also comes home.

She puts her lover in the closet, not realizing that the little boy is in there already.

The little boy says, "Dark in here."
The man says, "Yes, it is."
Boy - "I have a baseball."
Man - "That's nice."
Boy - "Want to buy it?"
Man - "No, thanks."
Boy - "My dad's outside."
Man - "OK, how much?"
Boy - "$250"

In the next few weeks, it happens again that the boy and the lover are in the closet together.

Boy - "Dark in here."
Man - "Yes, it is."
Boy - "I have a baseball glove."
The lover remembering the last time, asks the boy, "How much?"
Boy - "$750"
Man - "Fine."

A few days later, the father says to the boy, "Grab your glove, let's go outside and have a game of catch." The boy says, "I can't, I sold my baseball and my glove." The father asks, "How much did you sell them for?"

Boy - "$1,000"

The father says, "That's terrible to overcharge your friends like
that...that is way more than those two things cost. I'm going to take you to church and make you confess."

They go to the church and the father makes the little boy sit in the confession booth and he closes the door.

The boy says, "Dark in here."
The priest says, "Don't start that shit again."


The Frog


There was this little boy about 12 years old walking down the sidewalk dragging a flattened frog on a string behind him. He came up to the doorstep of a house of ill repute and knocked on the door. When the Madam answered it, she saw the little boy and asked what he wanted.

He said, "I want to have sex with one of the women inside. I have the money to buy it, and I'm not leaving until I get it."

The Madam figured, why not, so she told him to come in. Once in, she told him to pick any of the girls he liked.

He asked, "Do any of the girls have any diseases?"

Of course the Madam said no.

He said, "I heard all the men talking about having to get shots after making love with Amber. THAT'S the girl I want."

Since the little boy was so adamant and had the money to pay for it, the Madam told him to go to the first room on the right.

He headed down the hall dragging the squashed frog behind him. Ten minutes later he came back, still dragging the frog, paid the Madam, and headed out the door. The Madam stopped him and asked, "Why did you pick the only girl in the place with a disease, instead of one of the others?"

He said, "Well, if you must know, tonight when I get home, my parents are going out to a restaurant for dinner, leaving me at home with a baby-sitter. After they leave, my baby-sitter will have sex with me because she just happens to be very fond of cute little boys. She will then get the disease that I just caught. When Mom and Dad get back, Dad will take the baby-sitter home. On the way, he'll jump the baby-sitter's bones, and he'll catch the disease. Then when Dad gets home from the baby-sitters, he and Mom will go to bed and have sex, and Mom will catch it. In the morning when Dad goes to work, the Milkman will deliver the milk, have a quickie with Mom and catch the disease, and HE'S the son-of-a-bitch who ran over my FROG!"

Bisexual Camping

May 28th @ 4:20am EDT

Karen an I went camping for a few days. On the first night we got there, there were two guys at the camp site beside who we had assumed were just buddies. Well later that night, we heard them and realized they were more than buddies;) the one was quite vocal, and you could hear the other keep telling him to be quiet.

We didn't mind, as it turned us both on so much that we were quietly fucking while listening to them. The next night, we were sitting by the camp fire smoking a joint, and noticed there was only one guy over by his camp fire this time and the second vehicle was gone. So we invited him over to join us for a smoke if he was down with that. He gladly came over, and told us his name was Greg. We lit another and while we were sitting there, Karen could not keep her mouth shut. She asked him where his "very good friend" was and he turned so red you could see it even though it was very dark. He said "oh my god, did you guys hear us last night? I am so sorry." he looked at me while saying that, as I think he was worried I did not like it. I said "hey it is no worries, thanks to you guys I got quite the lay last night." he laughed and my suspicion was right, he said "it didn't bother you guys?" We both shook our heads.

He said his friend was just up for the one night. To which Karen teased him, "for a booty call" He took a toke and said I guess you could say that. She then offered up that I am bisexual, so we were not bothered. Greg was quite shocked and said really? You don't come across bi? I replied "that is how we keep it quiet." with a big smile on my face. He passed the joint back to Karen and she came over took a toke and leaned into me blowing the smoke into my mouth as I inhaled. "your turn" she said as she passed the joint to Greg. With a smile on his face, Greg came over, and sat on my lap facing me.

He took some smoke in his mouth, and laid his lips on mine. I opened my mouth and took in the smoke. He pulled back while I exhaled and came back in for a kiss. As he kissed me, I grabbed his ass, and worked my way to his neck with my mouth. Karen let this go on for a bit longer and said "uhmm, still sitting here." Greg stepped off me and went to sit back down. Karen said how about me as she pulled her hair aside exposing her neck. Greg went over, and began kissing her neck and caressing her big breasts. I got up and joined them. I kissed her mouth while he went on with her neck, then we switched. All the while Karen was rubbing her now wet pussy through her pants. Greg came up and kissed Karens mouth before moving on to mine. As we all kissed together, Karen suggested we take this into the tent. We got into the tent and all of us immediately started undressing.

I told Greg I wanted his ass, and he bent over readily. "No" Karen said. "I want to watch you take a cock in your ass." Up to now, I had only ever sucked a dick and fucked someone in the ass. I had never taken one. "What?" I replied. "You heard me, lye down and get ready to be fucked." I was a little worried, but I did what she said and laid on my back with my legs up. Greg then kneeled down by my ass and put a condom on. He tried to put it in, but it would not go. "It hurts too much!" I exclaimed. "You just need to relax." said Greg and while saying that Karen popped a bottle of Vaseline out of her bag.

She then slowly rubbed the Vaseline all over Greg's big dick. Greg then came down and started to kiss me. While we were making out, he slowly entered my now ready ass. It hurt a bit at first, but as I relaxed it began to feel amazing. He sat up and grabbed my ankles as he thrust his big cock in and out of my ass. I looked over at Karen, and she was laying there rubbing her clit with a big smile on her face. "Do you want me to help you with that?" I asked. "Sure!" she replied as she came over to me. I fingered her pussy while Greg grabbed her tits as he pumped my ass. I grabbed her and pulled her pussy over towards my face as she let out an approving moan. She then straddled my face looking at him. I started eating her pussy while he fucked my ass. "suck my tits" she told Greg While he fucked my ass, and sucked her tits, I licked her pussy to her ass.

She was obviously also enjoying this as my chin was dripping with her pussy juice. This went on a for a little bit and then he started fucking me faster and harder. Karen jumped off my face and began sucking my cock. He was now ramming my ass to the point of uncomfort, but I didn't care. I could tell he was going to cum, and the thought of him cumming in my ass had me so turned on and horny. (even if he was wearing a condom) "yeah fuck me, fuck me!" I said. Shit, I sound like Karen when I am about to cum in her i thought to my self. "I'm going to cum!!!" he yelled. Karen stopped sucking my cock to watch. Then I felt it, "i'm cumming!!! He exclaimed. I could feel his dick expand in my ass! It was pulsing, and felt so good!

With his dick still in my ass, he bent over and started to kiss me. I was so turned on, and my dick was so hard I think I could have came without even touching it. "my turn now" I said. "Hang on, before he gets fucked, I want to get fucked!" Greg and I both laughed. You could see how horny she was having just watched that. Greg pulled out and took the condom off, while Karen got on top of my dick. Her pussy was so wet, you could hear it as she rode me. Greg came up and stuck his cum covered dick beside my face. He didn't need to say anything. I love the taste of cum and took his now almost fully soft dick in my mouth.

Karen then turned around and rode me with her ass facing me. She told Greg to come and lick her clit while she fucked me, to which he was happy to do. It wasn't long before I heard her scream, "I'm cumming!" She came all over my dick! At this point I was trying my best not to cum as I was dying to get it in Greg's ass. Karen got off me and said I want to get fucked hard. I told her I was too close to cumming to fuck her like how she wanted. She looked at me and said "I wasn't talking to you." As I looked at Greg he had a big smile on his face and during the time Karen was fucking me while being eaten out, he had become hard again. Greg put on a condom and stuck his cock in her pussy.

Karen and I always have great sex and I know she is happy, but as he put it in her, you could tell she appreciated a different cock inside her pussy. Rather than get upset by this, I actually got really turned on by watching her enjoy getting fucked by another guy. While he was fucking her, I began to suck on her nice big tits. "Suck them harder she said" as I sucked I saw she was already rubbing her clit again. Karen is normally a one shot girl, but not tonight. I came up and stuck my cock in her mouth. Then I moved her hand away from her clit so I could rub it, and she could concentrate on my cock. During this Greg was ramming the shit out of her pussy! "Oh my god! Oh fuck! Fuck! She screamed" taking a break from sucking me off. I started rubbing faster as she rocked her hips and pulled Greg in against her. She was cumming again! I couldn't help but laugh. This was the most I had seen her get turned on ever. "stay inside her" I told Greg.

While he was still inside her, I went behind Greg and stuck my hard dick deep in his ass as he moaned. He was definitely not an anal virgin, as my dick slid right in his loose asshole. I started fucking his ass hard and deep, so the pressure from me had him pushing into Karens pussy. He moaned, she moaned, I moaned! We were all loving it!!! It felt so good to be inside his ass! I was waiting all night for this, and it had now been about a year since the last time my dick was in a guys ass. "I want to ride you" he said. I thrust for a bit longer, and then pulled out. "I am not going to last for too much longer" I warned him. "neither am I, he replied" as he sat his ass down on my dick. He started bouncing up and down on my cock, and all I could focus on was his cock and balls bouncing up and down slapping my stomach. I started jerking his cock while he grinded my dick. I couldn't hold it, I was cumming.


As much as I wanted to keep going, I was cumming, and it was fucking amazing! He also started cumming all over my stomach. We were both done. He got up off my dick and layed down beside me. "how was that?" he asked Karen and I (Karen was now laying on the other side of me) "Do you have to even ask?" I replied. "Now I see why your friend was so vocal" Karen said.


We must have all dozed off sometime after that, as I woke up to both of them sleeping beside me still naked. Greg looked even better in the day light, and Karen was laying there looking very pleased in her sleep.

It was serendipity that I lost my anal virginity

May 28th @ 4:20am EDT

Each person remembers their first time for the major events in their lives such as going to school, a date, kiss, and sexual intercourse. For the more adventurous, anal sex can be enjoyable for both the person receiving (bottom), and giving (top). On study has reported that 40% of married couples had experimented with anal sex. The report continued by saying few men has experienced the pain and pleasure of receiving anal intercourse.

At the age of forty-three, I had my first bisexual meeting. In my early days of being bisexual, I only met men to receive head. After three years of one-way oral sex, I had a curiosity about of giving fellatio to man. Once I had a man cum in my mouth, I became addicted to giving oral sex. My bisexual activities were slowly progressing. Eventually, I changed from giving oral sex to receiving anal sex. It took me eight years to lose my virgin ass, this happened serendipity when I met a stranger named Carl.

I met Carl online. I would post messages to various Yahoo groups to find strangers to meet for anonymous sex. Carl responded with an x-rated picture of him and stated why he would like to meet me. One reason I agreed to meet Carl, he lived near where I lived, fewer than two miles. In our e-mail exchanges, he expressed extreme pleasure in receiving oral satisfaction, and I boasted that I like giving head without anything in exchange. After several e-mail exchanges we agreed to meet at Dennys where we could sit, have coffee, checking each other out to determine if we wanted to meet. My sexual needs are to have a man's cum in my mouth; Carl's sexual needs were to receive a blowjob to completion.

I met Carl at the timed agreed; we shook hands and ordered coffee. We had a pleasant conservation lasting more than an hour. We talked about our work, where we lived, and sports. At the end of our conservation, we started to talk about the subject of our meeting, the giving and receiving oral pleasure. I had an immediate liking for Carl. I liked Carl, his personality being different from other men I have met. He had a soft-spoken voice, which put me at ease. He did not appear in a hurry to meet for a blow and go. This lack of action caused me to believe Carl did not want to me so I could suck his cock.

Carl worked as a masseuse and had large hands with muscular forearms. Carl had interesting stories to share about giving massages. Some of his male clients wanted extra services such as a "happy ending" at the end of the message. Carl's massage job provided a chance of providing hand job to one, two, or more men a day.

Carl told me, "With so many naked bodies and with the hand jobs, I give out I come home horny. I want to relax and need someone to suck my cock." He continued, "I have a girlfriend, but we do not spend many nights together. She knows that I am bisexual and does not mind if meet another man."

I responded, "I like to give blow jobs, and you would not have to do anything in return."

Carl finished his coffee and said, "My place is not too far from here, if you would like you can follow me to my apartment." My spirit lifted with the invitation. Carl lived alone; he rented a two-bedroom apartment. One bedroom reserved for sleeping and the second bedroom for his massage business. We entered Carl's apartment that appeared tidy. Walking past the couch, Carl suggested, "Let's go to the bedroom." Carl used this second bedroom to give in-the-house massages. In the bedroom, I noticed a portable folding massage table, a queen-sized bed, and chest of drawers. Carl asked, "Would you like a massage?"

I accepted by saying, "Sure, love to. I am sure you give great massages. A massage would feel so good that would want a massage all the time." I stripped down to my boxers, asking Carl, "Where do you want me?"
Carl nodded toward the massage table saying, "On the table and remove your boxers." I felt a little shy about being naked, but did as directed."

Carl's hands were like magic, strong and powerful hands moving over my body, touching all pressure points. After fifteen minutes, I felt very relaxed. I did not notice, but while Carl gave me a massage, he undressed. I opened my eyes and looked straight at his cock.
Carl said, "Roger lets move over to the bed where we will have more room."

A few minutes later, our naked bodies were lying on the bed. Carl stood almost six feet tall and weighed less than one hundred seventy pounds. His body looked in first class condition reasoning his job kept him in good condition. My body compared to Carl is not trim and fit. I felt a little self-concise about my body being twenty pounds heavy, but not fat. Carl had an all-over tan with a hairy chest and legs. In comparison to Carl, I am smooth and white from the neck down.

The first thing I noticed, as I lay naked in bed with Carl, his cock. Since I have been a bisexual man, the site of another man's cock fascinates me. The fascination starts when he is still dressed, and I try to predict if he small or large, cut or uncut does his cock have a bend or is it straight? I think about whether he shoots off fast or slow; how much cum he would give me. I had fantasy about a man's cum in my mouth and swallowing.

When talking to Carl he the type of man whom you would feel comfortable with whether you were sitting on the couch watching football or like now, lying in bed, two men naked.

Whispering that he had a large cock, teasing him by rubbing around his partly hard erection, I continued to play, teasing his cock. Looking into his eyes, I could tell he wanted me to continue. In a few minutes, Carl's cock stood erect. I started to lick his shaft while cupping his balls in my one hand and with my other hand, and I held his cock moving it across my cheek and lips.

I knew what I like when receiving oral sex and just tried to do the same when I played with Carl's cock. With Carl's cock, I observed he had a round mushroom shaped head colored a wonderful shade of pink. I put the head of Carl's the cock in a warm wet mouth hoping that Carl would not come right away.

Next, I like to lick Carl's frenulum (that cute little flap on the underside of his gland; it is similar to the floppy object under your tongue, only smaller). I enjoy flicking my tongue along the shaft then toward this; Spots at the tip were I hope I would find Carl's tickle spot. I move my mouth to Carl's balls, licking and sucking them. Carl moved his legs allowing access to his perineum, the area between his balls and the anus hole. Carl has showered, so I run my tongue back and forth, finding his second tickle spot.

I lightly brushed Carl's shaft with my fingertips while I kiss and lick other parts of his body. Carl provided me a jar of coconut oil, which I used to lube his cock. Coconut oil is a solid at room temperature, melts at body temperature, and is a natural healthily food. It has no taste, unlike the most commercial lubes that taste medical. Lubrication is important when giving oral sex because the skin on the shaft of the penis is thin and sensitive to chafing.

I kissed and licked Carl's cock shaft. I circled his cock head with the tip of my tongue, tickling the frenulum with my tongue. I remove my mouth from Carl's cock and move to his balls where I suck, kiss and lick his balls, his hole and his perineum, everything. When I am between Carl's legs, he closes his eyes giving a little moan of pleasure. I did not do this for long.

I took one of Carl's nuts in my mouth and sucking gently on it. Stimulated, Carl responds to the warmth of my mouth by saying, "Oh yeah, that feels good. Suck my nut."
His cock looked bigger than other men I have met so I had to hold his cock with both hands as I began licking the head of his cock lightly. Trying to look professional I commented, "You have too many cocks to get in my mouth, thick and long." I want to make him feel powerful and confident. I am relaxing him with the encouraging words, and by the sound of my voice.

I tried to stay in control building his confidence and wanting him to fuck my mouth. I finished teasing him and eager to take on his full erection in my mouth. My mouth started sliding over the head of his penis and letting his cock slip between my lips. Beginning with small unpredictable movements on his gland, I made sure my lips were covering my teeth so not felt. Gradually, I began moving my head back and forth more vigorously.

My lips slid on his erect shaft, my tongue moving around as much as possible, massaging Carl's cock. I tickled his shaft with my tongue while his cock went, deep down, in my mouth. Next, I twirled the head of Carl's cock around with my lips and tongue. Obviously, the motion of the tongue caused increasing Carl's pleasure. Carl gasps, "Wow you are good. You sure can suck a cock."

I knelt next to Carl, with a mouth full of cock. I replied with a nod of my head. I used various techniques on Carl's cock, changing them to keep Carl from cumming. My mind thinking Carl would blow his load, in my mouth, on my face, or on my naked body. I put one hand around the bottom of his shaft. I slowly brought my lips over his erect cock head taking him all deep into my mouth. My mouth felt to Carl liked a warm wet pussy. Carl watched me give him oral sex. As Carl watched me, the visual stimulation is powerful.

I wrapped my hand around the base of Carl's cock acting as an extension of my mouth. This action kept me from gagging on Carl's cock when deep in my mouth. My hand and mouth worked together to put tension on the top of Carl's cock. I gently pushed my tongue down Carl's pee hole. As I let Carl's cock out of my mouth, I let the head of his cock slide from the roof of my mouth, producing more pleasure.

I could feel Carl's climax starting; I felt his penis getting harder as Carl arched his back. Carl softly said, "I about to cum. Where do you want me to shoot?" Carl gave me advance notice that he indented to shoot.
Like all cocksuckers, I like the taste of a man's semen and I love to swallow. All I could utter, "Carl cum in my mouth."

I decided I wanted Carl's cum in my mouth, and I wanted to swallow his cum. I knew that a man's semen is healthy and safe to take in. I wanted to swallow Carl's cum because I am submissive and by swallowing, Carl would know that I have accepted his dominance over my actions. Holding my breath, with Carl's cock far down my throat, I wait for him to shoot. He did not shoot. I moved my head back to enable me to breathe. Once more, moving down I go all the way on him again. I did several times until he starts to climax. Firmly, I locked-in my hungry embrace of my throat on Carl's cock as he shoots. I flexed and contracted my throat muscles to simulate a throbbing wet pussy. I knew Carl's cock looked ready to erupt, causing me to caress his balls aggressively. I received that feeling in my throat, of the throbbing burst of energy, the dam breaks and Carl's glorious cum floods my throat to my gut. Carl's cock dribbled his cum out his pee hole and filled my mouth. Carl's cum has not immediate taste, where he came, deep in my mouth, there are no taste's buds.

I moved Carl's cock to the center of my mouth as I continued to massage his cock in my mouth and tongue. The rest of his climax shoots cum in my mouth. Swishing his warm man cream around in my mouth, it spreads all over his cock. I keep sucking him, taking all of his cum until his erection starts to go soft. I then lick his cock clean of all his cum, ending by giving his cock a big thank you kiss on the head.

For a long time, Carl and I rested on the bed. We dressed and Carl offered me something to drink, coffee, coke a beer. I selected a beer. We sat on the couch and acted like two normal straight men. He did not mention of what we had done in the bedroom. Carl had a way of separating our bisexual activities with his straight acting activities. When Carl and I would meet, we acted as if we were two ordinary straight males. When Carl started to rub his cock or gave me an order like, "Get your hot mouth over here," did I turned into this submissive cock sucker.

I finished the beer, shook hands with Carl, and I returned home. I sent Carl a thank you for meeting and told him I had a great time.
A few days later, the cell phone rang. Carl said, "My girlfriend would like to watch two men go at it. She will not share but wants to watch. Are you interested?"
At first, I did not know what to say. Gathering my thought, I questioned Carl, "Go at it?"


Carl replies, "You know what we did a few days ago. She is hot to want to watch me and another man."
"Sure, sounds exciting to me. I love spectators." I boosted.
Carl and I discussed the time to meet and found our schedule worked to meet the next night. I parked in front of Carl's apartment in the label visitor's parking space. I am fresh out of the shower dressed in my work clothes, slacks and dress shirt.


Carl meets me at the door with a beer and welcomes me into his apartment. As I entered, a tall blond woman approached. I shake her hand and say I am Roger at the same time she says she is Mary. We smile as we sit on the couch. We start conversing about our jobs, how we ended in this town and other polite topics. We chatted about how we enjoyed living near the beach, how we met Carl. Mary stated, "Carl and I have been dating for a year."
I reply "Oh that is great." I am at a lost for words.


Mary continues no sign of embarrassment in her voice, "Carl told me about you sucking his cock, and it got me so excited I had to see for myself. So I asked Carl if you would do that again."


Flattered by her words and with a pride in my voice, I said, "I love to."
Carl chimes in, "Let's go to my bedroom where we will have more room."
We walk to Carl's bedroom, Carl leading and Mary leading me by the hand. Carl's bedroom had a king-sized bed and plenty of room; I noticed the sheets turned down and a chair next to the bed. Mary announced, "I want to watch so I will be sitting here," as she armed waved over to the chair. She said, "I want to have a good view and you two put a good show on for me."

Carl removes his clothes. I start to take off mine, and Mary sits in the chair and watches. Carl and I were lying on his bed naked. Carl's girlfriend remained fully clothed, ready to watch two men go at it. I lay down next to Carl, and because this is his show let him lead the way. When we lay on the bed Carl starts to kiss my neck, my ear then my mouth. In our first meeting, Carl and I did not make out, and this caught me off guard. I had made out with one man in my past, now for the second time I am making out with a man. Carl holds my head in his hands his lips firmly pressed to mine. His tongue darts out and I naturally open my mouth to accept. Carl is passionately frenching my mouth.

Carl's moves one hand from my from my neck but keeps constant pressure on my neck continuing to kiss my mouth. Carl's other hand moved to my breast and is fondling my nipple. He plays with my nipples. I have never had anyone play with my nipples be for, and I could feel them getting hard by his touch. Carl continues to rub, pinch, squeeze, my nipple resulting in a stimulation sensation from my nipple to the tip of my cock. Carl actions gave me great pleasure.

I am not sure but thought Carl had seducing me? I could not anticipate Carl's next move. I decided to follow Carl's lead, he is playing with my tits, and I will play his. Both of my hands were available to explore Carl's body. My hands went to his hairy chest, locating his nipples. My fingertips applied the same pressure and motion to Carl's tits, as Carl's action on my tits. I wondered, if this as much a turn-on for Carl as for me? My nipples were hard; my cock erect and I could feel a connection between my tits and my cock.
Laying on my stomach; Carl being on top of me, partly kneeling and bending over so he could kiss the back of my neck, ears and cheek. Mary sat in a chair, watching. Mary sat beside the bed, quit; I had forgotten that she there.

Carl moves to sit on my chest, moving forward he place his cock on my lips. I know what Carl wants and open my mouth. Carl rocks toward the front, my lips curled over my teeth and his cock slides over my lips. Carl rocks to the front causing his cock to enter my warm, wet mouth. I am still fondling his tits with my hands. Mary watches me licking, sucking, kissing, Carl's cock and as Carl is fucking my mouth.

Next, Carl moves to the sixty-nine position. I cannot see, but I can feel his mouth sucking my cock. Carl raises his hips moves toward my face and lowers his cock into my mouth. Carl now can slide his cock deeper into my mouth, enjoying that half his cock is in my mouth. I use my tongue to tickle the head of Carl's cock; each time he pauses, gives me a second to tickle him in all the right places.

After a few minutes, Carl removes his cock from my mouth and moves his hips so his ass is inches away from my mouth. I lift my head and contacting his hole. Carl had showered and clean. I do not mind rimming a clean man. Mary stands, leans over getting a better view. I feel her present in the room, watching Carl and I.

Carl moves again, as if his actions directed and the positions scripted. He rolls me over on my stomach. Carl kneels at my head, and I turn me head to face him. I can take his cock in my mouth, and he can use his hips to fuck my mouth. Carl reaches with his to my butt, finds my crack and fingers my hole. My ass felt tight and no or little penetration. Mary moves to the bedside table, pulls out a tube of lubricate. I sucked Carl's cock, and realized what he was going to do next.

Mary puts some lubricate on Carl's hand then Carl's hand slipped between my crack, putting lubricate on and in my hole. Carl's finger now could enter and probe deeper into my rectum. I felt no pain, but felt being uncomfortable because of a man's finger in my ass. Except a doctor, this being the first time I had a man's finger in my ass. Carl placed two fingers inside me reaching my prostate. Carl fingers inside my rectum placed a pressure at the correct location resulting in, pre-cum leaking from my pee hole. Mary is standing in a position where she can see all everything happening, me sucking Carl's cock and Carl finger fucking my ass. My pre-cum dripped on the bed sheets.

I began to enjoy the prostate massage, but I realized what to expect next. Am I ready for this? Carl applies more lubricant. Am I ready to have a man enter my backside? I read that anal sex is painful and that if not done right could do some actual damage. I did not want to say no to Mary's fantasy, watching two men.

Carl changes positions and moves behind me. I am still on my stomach with Carl spreading my legs as he knees between them. He pulls on my hips to position me for what is coming next. Carl's hands are on either side of my body supporting his weight. I can feel Carl's legs next to mine. I wonder whether Carl planned to fuck me that first time we met. Maybe he came too soon and now to meet me again he had used the excuse that his girlfriend wanted to watch. I am naked face down, butt up and exposed legs apart and my ass hole for all to see. I wondered about Carl, could a man to surrendering to his will turn him. At this point, I could look back and see Mary lying on the bed, reaching out for Carl's cock. I realized that she is guiding his cock to line up with my hole; now realized is going to fuck my hole. Anal sex is supposed to hurt, knowing this my body tensed.

Carl's cock head pushes against my hole and does not enter. He tries again; I can feel his hardness against my hole, but I am tight, a virgin and not sure what I needed to do. Carl on top in the dominate position, in command. Carl controls what is happening and what is going to happen.

I heard Mary's voice saying to me, "Relax," I did. She guided his cock again, and Carl pushes forward. I could feel him now, or feel something warm and hard had pushed past my anal sphincter. I remembered some pain but felt pleasure too. Mary continued to guide Carl's cock and reminded me to relax. Carl kept a constant pressure pushing his cock in my lubricated hole. It started to hurt now, I said so, and Carl stopped, and pulled out a little and stopped. The pain subsided, replaced with feeling of pleasure. Pleasure, as when Carl had his two fingers in my ass messaging my prostate.

Carl's cock standing hard and erect looked larger than other men did. I questioned if I able to take all of him into my hole. I cried out about the pain. OK it is better now; he inched his way until I felt him stopped. He started to use his pelvic to thrust his cock far down in me then withdrawing so he can push far in again.

I could feel both sphincter muscles grab Carl's cock tightly and holding him firmly as his cock slides in my sphincter muscles holding the penis. Carl felt me as tight and warm. I can feel my body reacting to this abuse with a twitching, clamping and throbbing. Carl's hard cock penetrated my rectum causes me to be involuntary react by setting up rhythmic contractions, causing a "massaging" sensation along the shaft of the penis.

I could feel the pressure build up; I felt myself going to cum and could do nothing to stop it. My body no longer in control, resigned my climax happen. I let out a cry or shout, "I am cumming." With that, my body contracted, I jerked uncontrollably. My sphincter muscles got tight, cum oozed out of my pee hole; I have a wave of extreme joy, well-being when bang. Carl plungers his cock deep into my bowel, he grabs my hips says, "Oh shit I cumming. I am going to cum in your ass."

With that, I felt a flood of warmness in me; the jerking of his cock deep inside me, his moans of joy as men comes. He lays on me; I can feel his full weight. He is heavy but not too heavy; his mouth is near my ear; I can feel his breath, hear his exhaustion, Carl whispers, "Wow Roger; you have a tight ass, and everything a hot fuck." Mary sat back in the chair; I looked at her; I had a smile on my face, and so did she.

My ass contrasts like having a bowel movement; Carl's cock squeezed out, and I hope there is no mess. I do not want smell or see any crap. I feel wetness between my legs and figured Carl's cum leaking from of my hole.

Carl rolls of me, grab a towel, cleans his cock of cum, and lucking no brown stuff. He gives me the towel, and he heads to the shower. I lay there trying to clean the creamy mess between my legs. I felt somewhat used, but in a nice way. Carl had a nice place to put cock and cum. I remembered how I felt to have a man deposit his sperm in me. I did not anticipate that it would be a wonderful feeling. I liked it; I like being on the bottom and having the man do the fucking.

Carl finished showering; I took a quick shower, got dress and returned to the living room where, Mary and Carl were sitting on the couch. I entered the living room; btoth got a smile on their face. Mary asked, "How was that? Did you enjoy Carl's cock in you?"

I responded, "It was an experience. It hurt at first. However, with Mary's help and I relax. I would have never realized that all of Carl's cock would fit." I can still feel Carl's cock deep inside me cumming. Mary and I were comparing notes abut Carl's cock. Mary asked me how I liked Carl fucking my hole. Carl looked a little embarrassing about the conservation.

A Night with Laura

May 26th @ 4:20am EDT

I drove 4 hours just to meet her. We spent a long time on the Internet chatting and emailing back and forth. We knew each other's interests and enjoyed talking about them. We even moved to speaking on the phone. That's when I mentioned I would be close to where she was. She, and it was a complete shock to me, asked me to visit her and stay at her place for the weekend. How could I say no?

The 4 hour drive seemed to take 24 hours. I had never seen her picture and she had never seen mine. All I knew is she was a BBW and all she knew is I wanted to meet her. I spent the entire drive wondering about her. What does she look like? Will she like how I look? Am I wearing the right clothes? What would we do? Would we get along once I got there? The questions beat my mind into a frenzy of worry.

She told me to meet her at a parking lot near where she lived since her house was far out in the country and I'd never find it by myself. I figured this was true, but also I figured this as a way out for both of us. If the spark just didn't happen.

I pulled into the parking lot. Her car was the only one there. I parked next to her and we both stepped out together. Instantly I knew the drive was worth it. She stood before me in a beautiful full-length skirt and tight blouse. She was more beautiful than I could have hoped. Her black hair fell across her shoulders, the wind swaying it slightly as if angels were playing with it. Her eyes, blue, deep, and sensual pierced me to my soul. Her lips, full, deep, and red almost beckoned me to kiss her on the spot.

"Hi," she said, "I'm Laura, and you must be Kevin." My mouth dry, but I was able to croak out a "Yes."

"Well, do I get a hug?" She asked.

Without hesitation I moved towards her. Embracing her full body in my arms. I could have stayed in this parking lot, in her arms for hours. Feeling her breasts push against me, her full thighs rub against my legs. Yet I broke the embrace, embarrassed as my cock began to throb and grow with the feeling of her body. I hoped she didn't feel it. I didn't want her to think I was some pervert from the net.

"Follow me back to my place, I've made us dinner and I have a nice bottle of wine open and breathing," she said stepping into her car. I followed her. She was right, there was no way I could have found her house by myself. Her house was an old farmhouse in the middle of nowhere. Rustic and warm. We stepped inside and she invited me to sit down at the table. She started dishing up dinner.

"I hope you like pot roast," she said as she laid two dishes on the table. It could have been a bowl of cereal with old milk at this point, as long as I was near her I could care less. She poured a glass of merlot for each of us. We ate and made small talk through dinner. We spoke of my drive, her house, our jobs, the oddity of meeting on the net. We finished dinner and we both cleared the table. I helped her wash the dishes. Every now and then her hand would touch mine as she handed me a dish or a glass. This sent shockwaves through my body. Who would have ever thought washing dishes would be so exciting? We moved into the den and she put on some light jazz. She lit candles and poured each of us another glass of wine. We sat together on the couch, and I felt her move close to me. I turned my head to look at her and saw her looking directly at me. My heart skipped, and then started to beat fast as I moved closer to her to kiss those lips that excited me so much. Her lips met mine and we embraced. Slowly I felt her tongue slip into my mouth. This feeling made my cock spring to life almost uncomfortably stretching against my jeans. My hands explored her back and her hands teased my hair. She let out a small moan as my hand slowly caressed her beautiful full breast. Her hands caressed my chest.

She broke the kiss and said, "Let me get a little more comfortable." With that she went upstairs. I listened as she opened drawers and moved around in her bedroom. After what felt like forever she started back downstairs. She emerged wearing a sheer negligee. It was black and silky. Forming to her full perfect body. Pushing her bountiful breasts up and forming the most delicious cleavage. I longed to be between them. She spun around in front of me. Her ass, big and luscious, swayed as she turned. "How do I look?" she asked.

"Incredible," I answered as I rose to meet her.

We embraced again and this time there was no way I could have hid my erection as it pushed against her ample body.

"Shall we move upstairs?" she asked. Without an answer I took her hand as she guided me up to her room. She lay on her bed, looked at me and said, "Strip." In a forceful tone. I did as I was told. Slowly removing my clothes piece by piece. As I did I watched her. She stroked her breasts as she moaned her approval.

"I feel kind of alone, being the only one who is naked," I said.

She removed her negligee with a quick movement. She laid before me in her naked glory. Perfect. Her ample body looked so inviting. Her beautiful breasts, round stomach, and her amazingly plump thighs. I lay down with her and our bodies intertwined. Each inch of our flesh connected. My lips sought hers as we kissed passionately. My hands caressing her fleshy thighs and stomach. I was in heaven. My lips kissed her neck and I whispered to her; "Laura, you are so sexy...I want you so bad."

"Then take me," she said.

My lips drifted to her beautiful breasts and I licked and sucked every inch of them. My hands caressed her sex. Feeling her wetness. I felt down her body further. Kissing her stomach and kneading her beautiful thighs. The scent of her sex was amazing and I knew I had to taste it. I moved between her thighs. Licking and biting the inside of them. Feeling her jump with each nibble. Teasing her with my tongue. Slowly closing in on her mound but moving away with a deep exhale on to her quivering clit. She bucked her hips towards my mouth hoping to catch my lips against hers. Finally I approached her mound with my tongue. With a jolt of electric passion my tongue flicked her clit. She inhaled a deep sigh and exhaled a sensual moan. I probed her sex faster and deeper. Her hips gyrated around my face as I held her thighs. Bucking wildly against my face she started to moan, "Ohh Kevin...mmm I'm going to cum." This made my licking all the more urgent. I needed to taste her. I grasped her fleshy ass and buried my face deep into her. She bucked wildly and screamed, "I'm going to cum... you have to stop!"

"Why?" I asked between her legs.

"Because I squirt," she said. With that I dove into her sex ferociously seeking that great prize. "Oh Fuck. Oh Fuck." She screamed, "I'm cumming!" With that a torrent of love juice showered my face. I almost came with her. The feeling of her warm sexy thighs, and the flood of cum was incredible.

She handed me a towel for my face and lay back spent. I wiped my face and moved next to her to spoon her ample body. Her body quivered in my arms making her body jiggle against me. My erect cock straining between the cheeks of her ass.

"That was incredible!" She sighed. "But now it's my turn." She turned me on my back and started to kiss and suck my chest. Her hands stroking my hard cock. "Mmmm," she cooed. "This looks like it could use some attention."

She dropped between my legs and started licking my erect shaft. Up and down. Caressing my balls as she licked and sucked. I watched her sensual lips part as she slowly began to devour my cock. Slowly her head moved up and down the length of my shaft. Her blue eyes locked onto mine as she proceeded to give me the most incredible blow job. Her finger teased my asshole as she sucked. Feeling her finger near my asshole I jumped. She giggled. She hummed as her mouth drew up and down my shaft.

"You are so good," I said.

"Wait," she said, "I get better."

With that she climbed on top of me and put my cock inside her. I was mesmerized as I watched her full body towering over me. With each time her body slammed into me I was closer and closer to cumming. Her body rippled as she moved. Her head was thrown back as she fucked me. There was no other way to describe it. This big beautiful woman was fucking me and fucking me hard!

"Are you close to cumming?" she asked.

"You first," I said. And gazed deep into her eyes. Almost on cue she screamed with an incredible orgasm that drenched almost my whole body in her juices. She moved off of me.

"I've got a special way to make you cum." She put my cock, purple with passion, between her beautiful cleavage. Pumping my cock between her tits she said, "Come on Kevin. Come on lover. Cum all over my tits. Let me feel your hot cum all over them." That's all it took. I exploded with the most intense, longest and loudest orgasm of my life. My eyes clamped shut as I pumped between her tits and screamed. Jet after jet of cum flew out of my cock and all over her. What seemed like 15 minutes of straight cumming. I opened my eyes to see her kneeling in front of me, her tits, neck and face covered with my cum.

"That was amazing," we both said in unison.

A Day in Peggy's Cove

May 26th @ 3:56am EDT

It was a beautiful day, it was finally warming up. The snow had also stopped. Trisha had taken a day off work to relax and enjoy herself. The husband was away for a business trip and she had the house all to herself.

She had bundled up and taken a long walk by the seashore in the morning. Spent the day cleaning house, catching up on some long overdue correspondence plus some work she could do at home. She had just spent the afternoon running some errands and picking up some items she needed for tomorrow. For tomorrow her precious little granddaughter Abby was coming for a few days. It would be just the two of them. They would bake, cook, clean, colour, and just plain have fun for a few days. Her heart skipped a beat thinking of her little bundle of joy.

She drove into the drive and gathered up her parcels and headed up the walk. She noticed the front door was ajar. When she opened it there was a package in between the doors. It was a large flat box wrapped in only brown paper but with a beautiful label. The label had her name on it. The label had hearts in the corners and beautiful roses lining the borders. But that was the only label on the package. She carried her parcels and this box into the kitchen and placed them on the table.

She left the box sitting there while she put away her things she had bought and proceeded to make herself a light supper of cucumber sandwiches on 12 grain bread and a cup of tea. She sat at the table while eating staring at the box wondering where it had come from and who had sent it. She knew it could not be from her husband as that was not his style. She then started to open the package and found a beautiful wrapped box inside a cover with red shinny paper. On the box was the same label as was one the outside but this time there was a note attached. The note had the same style of printing and border as the label. As she read the note a sense of fear and excitement coursed through her body. The note read:

"Trisha my love do not open this yet. First I would like you to unlock your back door and start the fire going in the living room. Secondly have your bath. Then you may unwrap the box and retire to the living room."

Whoever sent this knew her routines and this gave her a bit of a shock. With a mixture of fear and excitement she followed the instructions and went off to have her bath. As she dried herself she sat on the bed and began to open the box. Being careful not to rip the wrapping, as it was so beautiful she wanted to save it for Abby to play with when she came tomorrow. She opened the box and lifted the tissue paper inside and was shocked at the beautiful long nightgown in the box. It was a long burgundy gown with thin straps. The bust was cover in black lace. It was the most beautiful gown she had ever seen. Now her mind racked itself trying to think who could have sent this. She now knew it was not her husband for he was not very romantic. She thought of her internet lover but she knew that was impossible.

She dressed herself in the gown and felt very sexy modeling it. She searched for a pair of slippers that would match it. She then went off to the kitchen to get a glass of wine for she knew there was a bottle in the fridge. But she stopped herself for she was not a drinker and did not want to cloud her judgment. So instead she got down a pitcher and filled it with some vegetable cocktail and made a small platter of vegetables and cheese with a dip. Off she went to the living room and curled up in front of the fire and waited.

For what seemed like 20 minutes she sat there and nibbled on the plate of goodies. But it was only a minute or so. She felt a draft of cold air on her back coming from the hallway leading to the back of the house. She could barely hear the movements of someone taking off their boots and coat. She started to shake a little, not knowing what to expect. Soon she sensed somebody was behind her kneeling down. She could hear the sound of two hands rubbing together as though they were warming them up. Then two hands rested on her shoulders and she started to shake with fear and excitement. A soft but firm voice behind her said, "Relax Trisha, relax," and she started to calm down a little.

The hands on her shoulder were gentle and they brushed her hair from her neck.
The light touch of lips on her neck felts so good she leaned into the kiss. A gentle hand reached around and pulled her chin toward the lips that were caressing her neck. She turned her lips toward them but keep her eyes closed. They met with a light touch that was so sensuous that she quivered with excitement. Finally she opened her eyes and looked into stranger's eyes but so familiar; she was lost for a moment until she realized they were the eyes of a man she had never met before. They were the eyes of her internet lover, but how could this be possible. She drew back and was about to say something but a finger lightly touched her lips stopping her from speaking. He came around and sat beside her and placed an arm around her and drew her in close. For the next twenty minutes they just sat there close together nibbling on the platter of food and sharing a glass of vegetable cocktail. She felt like she had died and gone to heaven.

Trisha felt so at ease. She did not want this to end. He stirred beside her and lowered you to the floor. Lying beside her he started kissing every spot of her face neck and ears. Slowly he worked his way down her chest, sliding the straps off her shoulders. Her breasts sprang free as he continued to kiss her chest, finally working his way to her tender nipples. Between sucking and licking her nipples, Trisha became more aroused than she had ever been. Her nipples were becoming more sensitive with each lick. With a shudder she experienced an orgasm, she could not believe it.

Slowly his hands roamed over her body and down her legs. He lifted her legs up placing her feet on the floor, allowing the gown to slide down her legs. He sat up and removed his shirt and came around and knelt down between her legs with his hands rubbing her legs. He lifted her right foot up and started to suck on her toes and then did the same to her left foot. This was something she had never had done to her and she was getting so excited. Slowing he licked up her legs toward her vagina. His mouth and lips were driving her crazy. Her body quivering with excitement. He found her sweet vagina already wet with excitement. His tongue licked her, kissed her and probed deep into her.
His nibbling on the lips of her vagina was driving her mad with lust for more. Trisha ran her fingers through his hair and as the passion rose higher in her she grabbed hold of his hair. She began to shake as waves upon waves of orgasms raked her body. She did not think she could take much more. She fell back on to the floor in total exhaustion as he finished licking the juices of her orgasm from her vagina.

Slowly he stood up and started to undo his belt. Jenny was using all the strength she could muster and came up to a kneeling position and helped him remove his jeans. His manhood sprang free. She looked upon the head of his penis and saw pre cum forming there. With her tongue she licked the head and hungrily such his penis into her mouth.
She felt his hands gently pull himself away from her. With great disappointment she looked up to his face and he just gently shook his head saying no and lowered her to the floor. He then placed him self between her legs.

He lowered himself down on her letting his penis slide in between her legs. She lifted her legs up and wrapped them around his back. Her arms around his shoulders, their lips locked in passionate kisses. His cock started rubbing the entrance to her vagina. The tip rubbing on her clit. Jenny could not believe it, she was orgasming again just from the rubbing of her clit with his cock head. As she was cumming again he slid into her with ease. Slowly he started going in and out of her, as she bucked her hips to meet him. As he thrusted deep into her, she bucked her hips with each thrust. Her fingernails racked his back drawing blood. But he did not seem to notice as their movements became more rapid. Trisha was astonished because she was being gripped by rolling waves of orgasms.
His thrusting became more frantic and his back arched. He was about to explode deep inside her. Trisha felt his juices explode deep in her as she continued to orgasm.

He collapsed down onto her. Their sweaty bodies meeting. Her lover rolled over onto his side and she rolled over onto her side. With her back to him she curled up beside him in a fetal position. His arms pulling her in close to him. With a voice weak from the lovemaking she whispered, "I love you."

With a strong but tender voice he answered her back, "I love you also my love."

She told him she wanted to make love to him but in a gentle voice he told her, "Rest." Soon it would be her turn. He pulled a blanket up over them and them lay quiet for several minutes enjoying their bodies lock together. Soon she felt his manhood stirring behind her buttocks. She knew she was going to make love to man that had given her so much pleasure just minutes before.

Trisha awoke the next morning, her mind in a fog. She felt all warm and tingly.
Remnants of the dream she had last night invaded her mind. She ran her hands over her naked body to her tender swollen nipples. She then ran her hands down to the area between her legs. She found it moist and tender, almost like she had made love to her man all night. Even her bed sheets felt damp. As she became more awake, her thoughts turned to the day ahead. Her Abby would be coming soon and she dismissed her dream and rolled over to look at the clock. With a start she saw she had slept in and it was almost time for her precious little girl to arrive.

She leapt from the bed and grabbed her robe from the chair. She froze in her tracks, her mind in a trance for there on the chair was the most beautiful night gown she had ever seen. Somewhere in the back of her mind she could her Abby's voice giggling and laughing coming from the kitchen. A voice broke through the trance, "Good morning sleepy head. You had better get dressed, because your sweet grandchild has helped me make breakfast for you."

She turned toward the doorway of the bedroom and there standing in the doorway stood the man she had made love to all night, her Internet lover. The tears began to flow down her cheeks. Tears of happiness and joy ran down Trisha's cheeks.

In the backseat of her car

May 26th @ 3:52am EDT

She had never experienced anything like this, pure passion flowing through her veins. Being around him, she imagined, was like being on ecstasy. She felt no inhibitions, were as before her hang-ups were plentiful and ever expanding. She would do anything he told her to, and he knew it. They walked silently back to their respective cars, he kept his pace slower staying behind her slightly, she may have been a newly discovered sex kitten, but she was still her clumsy self. It was nearing 2am and they were walking back from the creek with a few friends through the woods.

She tripped only once on their way back to their cars his strong arms swiftly righting her they continued on. Finally they made it to the cars, where they were due to part ways. One look into his eyes and she realized the night was not coming to an end just yet. She quickly unlocks the door to her car and without a word they both slide into the backseat. His soft lips were such a contrast to how he handled her, he roughly grabs her waist and pulls her to him, she moans softly. She was so very used to different kind of sex, purely missionary with soft strokes never lasting long enough to make her cum.

She always assumed that sex was something to pleasure a man, sure she had enjoyed sex before, but this man before her turned her world upside on the first night, she would never be the same.

She was so deeply engrossed in his kiss she barely noticed him remove her shirt until she felt his firm grasp on her left breast. She sighed softly against his lips her breath hitching only slightly when she felt his hand grip her stilly fully clothed pussy. He expertly undid the button of her jeans with one hand, the other proceeding to remove the offending material. Before she knew it, she was half naked in front of this man, this stranger, she loved it. She quickly rips his shirt off, over his shoulders and recaptures his lips. Fumbling slightly undoing his jeans, he kicks them off the rest of the way before sitting back in his seat.

"Suck it," he commanded, hastily she moves over to him, she grips his swollen member stroking slowly before gaining the confidence she bends down and shyly licks the head of his dick. Enveloping his member past her pouty red lips she feels his tip reach the back of her throat before she even reaches the base of his hard cock. He pulls her hair, hard and she moans lightly, sucking hard she moves back up his dick pressing her tongue to him as she does it; she's rewarded quickly with a grunt of satisfaction. Her hand again grips his massive cock and she starts to stroke him playfully licking the top half his cock, her other hand moving down to gently cup his balls.

"Put my balls in your mouth," he says breathily.

She pauses for a second "I-I've never done that before," she stutters.

"I thought you did what you were told?" he questions as he pulls her hair. Letting out a low moan, she nods quickly making him pull her hair harder, she feels another rush of adrenaline.

"Yes sir," she whispers taking his ball sac into her mouth she lightly sucks while still stroking his hard cock. He pulls her into a sitting position "good girl" he whispers, lightly kissing her lips as his hands move to her waist.

She straddles him and positions herself on the tip of his dick. He moves into her slowly; she starts to grind her hips at an agonizing pace carefully taking in ever inch of him. Finally, she feel's the base of his cock; she takes a moment to enjoy the feeling of his pulsing dick filling her completely. She starts to grind her hips to him again, he takes the opportunity to lift her by the waist and slam her back down on his cock. She cries out in pleasure and rides him hard and fast. His enormous cock stretching her, she realizes she should feel pain but all she can feel is the building of her orgasm, she leans into him putting her arms around him as he pounds into her. Her nails scratching into his back he reaches up and grabs her by the throat.

"You like this?" to even her own surprise she moans out "Yes, yes sir". "You're a little slut aren't you? He huskily whispers in her ear, her breath catches in her throat as she feels herself giving over to him completely "only for you" she whispers back, as he slams in to her again.

She takes his hand and puts it to her cheek, misunderstanding the gesture he caresses her face, she shakes her head. "Slap me," she says with a confidence that surprises even her. He hesitates for a moment and a split second later she feels a sharp sting on her left cheek, she lets out a moan.

When she first discovered sex she had read a little bit about bdsm and it had always frightened her a little how turned on she got by it. Never before had she had the confidence to explore her more kinky sexual urges. But she had quickly realized she wanted this man to dominate her, she wanted to fully submit to him regardless of the consequences.

Without a word he lifted her up off his lap and made her turn around with her back to him, she quickly stretched out leaving herself completely open to him. Clawing at her leather seats as he penetrates her once again, slamming into her repeatedly. She feels her orgasm rip through her as his strong hand slaps her ass. Practically purring she lets him lay her down across the seat, he gets on top of her, and slowly pushes his full length between her wet folds. Teasing her with the head of his dick, brushing it across her clit making her shiver with delight, he pushes into her without warning pumping in and out of her using her for all she's worth. He pulls out quickly and nuts all over her flat stomach.

He leans back temporarily drained, but she feels his eyes on her as she wipes some of his cum off with one finger and starts to suck on it. "I think that's one of the sexiest things I've ever seen," he says breathlessly.
She smirks, and curls up into his side kissing his neck.

"I have to go baby," he says before kissing her forehead.

"I know," she says slightly pouty as she wipes the cum off of her stomach with a spare towel. They both get dressed in silence.

"I'll call you tomorrow, okay?" he says then kisses her cheek and slides out of the vehicle. She climbs into the front seat and starts the car. Her best friend climbs in the passenger seat and looks at her with a smirk "took you long enough" her friend says teasingly.

"What're you talking about?" she looks at the clock that reads 4am

"Oh, wow," she laughs, "And that was just a quickie!"

Helping Each Other Out

May 23rd @ 3:22am EDT

My mom and dad had always seemed like they had the perfect marriage. They always fucked. I would some times peak thru the door and watch. I loved how mom's boobs would shake or sway as dad fucked her hard. I also loved it when dad would pull his limp cock out of mom and some white cum would trickle out of mom.
Mom and dad went thru a nasty divorce after mom found out dad was not only fucking mom, but his secretary, the checkout lady from the store, and several other women. The divorce d**g on for about two years and mom was devastated. I think she only went out on two dates during that whole time and niether went well.
I was sixteen and had not had much luck with girls. I was a virgin but not from lack of trying. I tried to fuck several girls. I wanted so badly to stick my cock deep in some girls pussy and blow a huge wad of jizz into her womb. I wanted to so bad that my cock and balls would hurt at the thought.
Mom and I were sitting in her bed like we always do to watch a movie. Mom had on a t-shirt and pantys and I just had my boxers. We were drinking beer and laughing about the movie we had rented. It had a lot of sex in it, alot of the sex was between f****y members and I made comment that it would be nice to have sex. Mom giggled and said that it would be nice if we could help each other out, what would it hurt. We giggled but as we sat there I got to thinking more about that. What would it really hurt if mom and I had sex? We were not going to have babies and it would be better than having sex with strangers. My cock got hard at the thought of me plunging it deeply into mom's cunt, her boobs shaking from my thrust. And then pushing into as deep as I could get and flooding her insides with my cum.
My cock now was as hard as it has ever been and I decided I better cool it before mom brushes it and thinks I am a perv. Right then mom's hand brushed across my rock hard cock. Mom's hand stayed on my cock, she then said that I must be thinking about the same thing she is. Mom said that her pussy is so wet right now. Mom asked me if it was wrong for the two of us to have sex? I told her it was the best thing. I told mom we should be helping each other out. I am a man and she is a woman and we should have sex. I said that many cultures do this. Then I told her who would ever know?
Mom started to play with my cock, she said that it has been so long since has had any cock. Almost three years. I told mom that she was lucky as I had never had any pussy. Mom looked at me and asked if I was k**ding? She could not believe it. She went crazy after that. Mom pulled my boxers off and jacked my cock for a minute then she went down on me and gave me a pretty good but short BJ. Mom then got outof bed and took her t and pantys off. She has the cutest boobs and her untrimmed cunt was cute also. I could see her wet pink pussy lips in the center of her bush. I put my fingers in her cunt and played with her clit and her hole. I put my wet fingers to my nose and she smelled so good that my cock got harder.
Mom got on top of me and slowly slid her cunt down onto my cock. I could not believe how good it felt to finally be inside some pussy. It was so warm and wet. Mom started to fuck me, she was rolling her pussy up and down and all around my cock. She was playing with her clit and within a minute she had a huge orgasim. Mom shuddered and shook and her pussy clamped onto my cock. I could not hold back any longer and released a huge load of sticky cum deep into mom. It seemed that both orgasims would go on for ever. Mom collasped beside me. She said that was one of the most spectacular orgasims she has ever had and she wanted more. I fucked mom several more times that night.
After that night mom and I fucked like we were boyfriend and girlfriend. I mean every chance we got to fuck we did. Even if it was just a slip it in and cum quickie fuck all the way to lets fuck for hours. We tried every position and mom even would give me a bj and swallow, or some times let cum on her face. We were crazy. Mom would go out with men and come home and tell me all about what happened and let me have sloppy seconds. I would do the same, telling mom about fucking other girls.
We became so close after we started having sex that we both think it was the best thing to ever happen to us. That first fuck happened twenty years ago and we still fuck like teenagers today.

Red Lace Panties

May 23rd @ 3:22am EDT

Standing only in my red lace panties, brushing my teeth, I wipe the fog from the bathroom mirror.

Looking into the mirror, I see you step from the shower, give me a smile and a wink, then turn away from me to reach for a towel.

I can't help but notice your sexy physique and your sweet tight buns. I swiftly turn and give your ass cheek a hard slap. Your hips thrust forward as your shoulders push back. You whirl around, with a scowl on your face.

Still brushing my teeth, I innocently tilt my head from side to side and shrug my shoulder a little as if to say "what?" Without saying a word, you turn back around and once again reach for the towel.

As you do, I notice the red mark on your ass, left from the hard slap of my hand.

Instantly my nipples harden and my body begins to tingle. I turn to the sink, lean and spit, drop my toothbrush and turn back towards you. I reach my arm up under yours and I f***efully turn your body around.

My hands are on your chest, pushing you against the wall. I drop to the floor and take your soft cock into my mouth. You let out a huff of air, "oh baby" you say.

My mouth moves forward and back over your cock, skillfully sucking on it, rotating my tongue around the rim of your head, swirling it on the top of your head then circling it down under and back up again. I become wildly excited while your cock grows hard in my mouth.

Your back against the wall you see your reflection in the mirror, my hands still on your chest, my fingers squeezing your nipples, you think, damn I am a lucky man.

Your cock is now fully hard in my mouth. I begin to dig my fingers into your chest. The thought of dragging them down the sides of your torso, and drawing bl**d runs through my mind. You feel the pain of my nails and reading my mind you clasp your hands over mine holding them tight to your chest, squeezing and releasing, squeezing and releasing causing my fingers to relax.

I wonder briefly if you are aware that in that position, with you holding my hands so high that I am prisoner to your cock.

The toothpaste remaining in my mouth covers your head and shaft and makes them tingle as I draw your cock deep into my throat.

You look down at the soft curves of my shoulders, your eyes follow down to the small of my back, noticing the curves of my waist widening to my hips and round ass, barely covered by my red lace panties.

You reach your hand down and lift my hair off one side of my neck and push it over to the other side to get a better view of my face as I feast on your cock, as you do my nails begin to once again dig into your skin, you quickly return your hand to mine.

I lift my eyes upward and gaze for a moment into your eyes. You groan, your cock wants to explode, your head pushes backwards, and your hips begin to thrust in rhythm with my movements.

As your cock glides in and out of my mouth your rhythm begins to take over, your hips thrust harder and faster, one minute I am sucking your cock and the next your cock is fucking my mouth. As your motion intensifies, you lift my arms higher towards your shoulders, leaving me no escape from the f***e of your cock.

Your hips pull back and thrust forward driving your cock deep into my throat, over and again. You hear me gasp between thrusts. You feel your cock hitting against the back of my throat, but you don't stop. As you continue to plunge your cock deep into my throat, you feel your balls slapping against my chin, my nose and eyes grazing your pubic area.

Our hearts pounding and our bodies sweating, you begin to shake as your balls tighten and your cock throbs unable to hold back any longer.

"Aahhhhhhh," you scream out as your cock explodes cum deep into my throat forcing me to drink it down.

Swallowing hard my throat squeezes your pulsating cock, sucking and swallowing more cum from your still squirting cock.

You release my arms as I release your cock from my mouth.

You bend down take my face into both your hands and kiss me, lifting me up you wrap your arms around me, lean your face to my ear and say, "Red lace panties, are they new?"

First time ....

May 23rd @ 3:21am EDT

In high school I felt like the only virgin around. All my friends were doing it, and while I went out with guys all the time, I never met anyone who I really wanted to fuck. I wanted my first time to be special, and all the guys I dated were just too lame.

Still, I was horny as hell. I masturbated all the time, in the morning, after school, at night, I even locked myself in a plane bathroom and fingered myself. I became obsessed with cumming, it just felt so good. I would go online read a nasty story, get all wet, and then lie on my stomach on my bed, and hump my right hand...Still, there was something missing...namely a cock.

My parents sent my best friend and I on a graduation trip and I vowed to myself I was going to get my cherry popped. After a couple days of sitting on the beach and checking everyone out through my sunglasses, I saw this really really hot guy...Well, it didn't take long for us to get to his hotel room.

We started out slow, he carefully undid my bikini top, and touched my boobs... we kissed gently and pulled at each other. I got hotter than I ever have with a guy and began to feel my pussy get wet and tense. I moved closer to him, unlaced his trunks and saw my first real penis. Oh my god it was beautiful, it sprung up to meet me. I really couldn't believe how big and hard it was. I am used to sticking my finger in my pussy...and not even that, I usually just play with my clit until I cum. So, needless to say, I was a little worried.

Nick (that's his name) was really sweet...he sucked me all over, my breasts, my neck, my stomach, my clit...his lips made me so hot and horny. I touched his penis and wanted to suck it, but realized I really just wanted it in my pussy, I mean I can give head whenever. Nick sat on the bed and I tried to lower myself onto his cock, but it was so big...I could get it half way in, but it hurt, and I wanted him to be able to really fuck me...I wanted to feel his weight on me. We rotated and he mounted me, at first he just placed his hard cock near my pussy and made me move my hips searching for it...then he slowly pressed it into me. It was so warm and hard I really felt the best connection with him. It hurt like hell, but then again I was being fucked so I can't really complain.

After about 8 strokes of him entering my vagina, we really got into a rhythm. I stopped having to cringe with pain and began to pant, he was making me so hot. Nick pumped my pussy and I began to yell, "fuck me, fuck me, fuck my wet pussy...yeah yeah fuck me." I don't even know where it came from...But yelling make it so much better. He did fuck me, and while I have nothing to compare it to, it was so much better than fingering myself. As his cock slid in and out of me and my pussy got tighter around it, his cock got bigger and exploded so much cum into me...The best thing was, he kept pumping a little, as if he was trying to really jam the cum in me...It was the best feeling in the world. I cannot wait to be fucked again!!!!!!

Jami goes to Prom

May 19th @ 5:33am EDT

In our last chapter, the education of Jami, Jami and Mr E have a first intimate meeting in the garage.

I'd suggest you read that one first...but this story should stand on its own.

After the garage all I could think about was Jami. The way her body responded to my touch, the powerful physical bond that occurred and the sensations of lust that I hadn't really experienced in years.

This made it all the more frustrating that we had no chance to follow up.

It seemed like everywhere Jami went Ian was right there and we hadn't had any time to continue our exploration and education. There were little moments that we stole when Ian wasn't around, but only a quick kiss or clumsy grope. And it was hard to just make up and excuse to get her alone...without getting busted.

For the last few weeks the preparations had begun for prom.

I never had daughters so had no idea there was so much to do. Dresses, Hair, Shoes. She had a "friend" that was going with her, she said it was nothing serious. I was glad to see her going since prom is an important night for kids these days and I wanted her to have a great time.

Since Ian and Jami were such good friends I got to see some of the preparations and heard of some of the tribulations...what color dress...hair up or down...but I hadn't see the whole package together.

Even though she was now 18 she always looked younger, didn't wear a lot of make-up, often was in running shorts...kind of a shy jock who fell into cheerleading since she was athletic and light. She didn't seek out cheering, but was recruited as no one wants to toss a fat girl....and Jami was light. Max 85 pounds, taught and muscular, strong with a hint of curves and hips.

It was going to be tough to find an off the shelf dress that was going to fit a young lady who was that small so there was lots of fittings and adjustments going on. Ian went with her a couple of times and said she looked really grown up with it on..."not like her at all!"

Thursday before prom she came by with Ian and we got a chance to chat about prom. Jami liked the guy she was going with, but she wasn't "interested" in him as she winked at me. She had plans for dinner, prom and an after party at a friends place that would last until dawn.

I got a chance to talk to her privately when Ian left the room. I told her that most guys expect to get laid on prom night and that she needs to be very clear with him if she didn't want that. I also let her know that she shouldn't worry about me that I wasn't worried about her dating anyone or sleeping with anyone as long as it was what she wanted. She looked relieved.

Just then Ian returned and I didn't get to find out....was she relieved I told her she could fuck her date or relieved that I told her to stand her ground?

As they left to the mall to get something else for prom she slipped me a kiss since Ian had led the way. Dangerous....crazy....amazing.


I whispered to her..."If you can't behave, you can always be good!"

She had a confused look and then a flash of understanding.

She shot back..."My date better behave....you be good!"

I just smiled.




Prom night my phone chirps. It is a text from Jami.

"CN U CM GT ME"

Groggily I stare at the combination of letters and it realize she needs a ride.

"TIME PLACE?" I shot back.

"NOW RAMADA ON MAIN" "ON SIDE NEAR MCD'S

I got up and took a quick shower to wake up and threw on some sweats and a hoodie as the night was still cool.

Ian had gone to a friends for the weekend so I was free to leave...and return with a friend.

As I drove over I was worried about her...was she drinking? Was her friend not a gentleman?

As I pulled up she looked beautiful, hair up, long creamy dress that hugged her curves, enough plunge to lead the eye but not look slutty. She had her high heels in her hand. She was chilled and pissed. She hopped in the car and growled "let's go now!" and punched heater up. I ticked the heated seat on.

I was hoping no one had seen me pull up and pick her up. Wouldn't look good.

She said that her "friend" had decided to feel her up and started ramming he tongue down her throat on the dance floor. She told him in no uncertain terms NO but he persisted. "So I unzipped his pants and reached inside right there on the dance floor....rubbed his dick 2 or 3 times...then I grabbed his balls and twisted them!" ..."He stopped after that....then I texted you!"

A little knot formed in my stomach as she finished the sentence and then a smile came over my face.

Got to love a confident woman who stands up for herself!!

"Mom and dad are out at my sister graduation from college this weekend and my friends will cover for me at the after party....so we have until tomorrow when Ian comes home!"

I hit the 7-11 one the way and grabbed a 6 pack. Handed her one and she chugged it like a champ. "I needed that....what a night....it was like a wrestling match out there and he was so clumsy and grabby!"

We pulled up to the garage and I walked her through the dark while I held her hand. Once inside the garage I pulled her to me and wrapped my arms around her skinny frame...she melted into me. We just held each other for at least a minute or two, almost slow dancing to music only we could hear.

The soft slick feel of the fancy dress, the smell of her hair.

I could feel her warm breath on my chest as she snuggled close. My cock had swollen and was trapped between me and her soft stomach and I could feel her breathing. I know she could feel my hardness.

I caressed her hair, and ran a finger along her neck, she shivered and whispered, "Let's go inside...it's chilly out here".

We left the lights off as we wandered through the house to the bedroom where I had left the light on and dimmed. I'd "made" the bed before I left and did a hurried clean up.

I also dug out some of the old toys that I had kept around and had them stashed within reach. My wife had a whole collection of glass and silicone that ranged from tiny to monster sized. She was a wild woman while she was around.

I still had the six pack in one hand and opened two more bottles. She turned and said "A toast...to the end of high school and friends with benefits..." We clinked the green bottles and took a draw as we sat on the bed and looked into each others eyes.

"we have to get you out of those clothes before we mess them up!" She stood and turned her back to me and motioned to unzip her. I undid the hook and lowered the zipper slowly down her back. Revealing her strong shoulders, a very fancy bra strap and ending at the small of her back.

Her hair was still up and he neck was so inviting. I leaned in and kissed the hollow along the back of her neck and she slid back against me. I slipped a hand inside her dress and helped one arm out and then cupped her breast. The feel of lingerie made of lace has always intrigued me, almost rough but so fine. I continued my kiss on her neck but slowly moved down her shoulder.

My other hand slide the other part of her dress off and the dress slid down to the ground. I wrapped my arms nearly all the way around her and drew her into me. She wriggled loose and turned around to face me. Kissing me gently on the lips she pulled away and asked me how she looked.

She was glowing. Her hair was up and gorgeous as strands framed her face with her high cheek bones, brown eyes and great smile.

Her small breasts were framed by lace and you could see her pink nipples swollen and straining against the fabric.

Her hip bones jutted out and framed her flat stomach and abs. The taught fabric of her panties formed a bridge leaving a gap between her and the waist band.

She made a show of slowly turning around and bending at the waist to retrieve her dress from the floor. The matching thong to the lacy bra slipped between her ass cheeks and crossed her puckered asshole then fanned out to cover her pussy.
She had a gap that was at least 4 fingers wide and skinny thighs that accentuated it. She circled her hips slowly in front of me and then stood back up and carefully folded her dress, turned and laid it across the chair adjacent to the bed.

As she turned back to me she must have seen the dumbstruck look on my face and smirked..."You like that doncha?"

She fiddled with her hair and it fell and framed her angelic face.

She stepped up onto the bed, one leg on each side of my lap, and then kneeling down, she sat on my lap and locked her wrists behind my head. We sat with her hanging from neck staring into each others eyes for a bit. My dick trapped under the now damp sweat pants as the heat radiated from her pussy.

She leaned in and kissed me slowly, I could tell she was kissing me the way I had taught her.

Cradling the back of my head kissing softly on the lips.

Jami moved back in and gently kissed the corners of my mouth and moved away again.

She kissed me again on the lips and lightly ran her tongue the length of my lips.

I felt her tongue gracefully find the tip of mine and she pressed hard against me.

I kissed her again but more deeply, parting, delving, swirling...she smelled sweet and tasted sweeter.

She pulled away and pushed me back on the bed, climbing off to one side she slipped her fingers inside the waist band of my sweats and slide them down and I kicked them to the floor. She knelt over me and ran both of her small hands over my shaft and between my legs as she gently massaged my balls.

She was on her knees and I reached down and ran my hand along the cleft of her ass. Her thong covered her sex but left her rubbery puckered asshole available to play with as I lightly stroked my fingers over her damp lingerie and along her asshole.

Her tongue did a quick circle around the head of my cock then I felt her lips form a perfect seal. She swirled her tongue over the glans and drew a slight vacuum against her sealed lips. Her small hand slowly pumping the skin loosely.

Jami pushed her hand down stretching the skin taught and lowered her head down the shaft. I could feel the back of her throat and felt her swallow as my cock disappeared inside her skull. She moaned and the vibrations sent a jolt through me. She pulled upwards on my balls willing me into her. My hips rose up and she stopped and waited for a brief pause. No doubt savor the feeling of her throat stretched and the first of her three holes being filled by me.

As she withdrew my cock from her mouth she turned and grinned an impish grin..."You should have seen the first time I tried that....I stole a cucumber from the fridge and nearly puked everywhere!"
Then she dropped onto my cock again and swallowed it whole. Bobbing up and down several times as if she was practicing her new found skill.

Hooking a string on the thong I tugged at it. She lifted slightly, all the while wolfing down my cock, and I slid the panties to her knees.

When she came up for air she slipped them off one leg but left them dangling from the other. She dropped her bra as well.

I grabbed one of her ankles and pulled it up towards my head. She lifted her petite leg over me and slid towards my face.

She couldn't deep throat me anymore since she was so much shorter but she could still suck the head and use her hands, besides I wasn't going to last too much longer with that tight throat massaging my dick.

Her pussy was amazing The outer skin was shaved smooth and was tight. She had a prominent pubic bone and there wasn't much fat or padding on it. She was aroused and her slit was slightly open,labia had spread and engorged pink with blood and the outer lips were peeking out just slightly. Her clit was prominent, pearl like and had a smooth pink hood that shrouded it.

I had died and gone to heaven.

I moved her back against my face and let her grind on my chin with her clit while I lapped at her count. Straining my tongue to get deep inside her pussy. I slipped a thumb inside her and stretched her opening back towards her ass, lifting and tugging her back so I could reach her clit with my mouth.

I felt her lips drop away from my cock as she lay on my stomach, hips slowly grinding involuntary circles as I alternately sucked and liked her clit. Her hands gently massaging my cock and balls.

I scooped two fingers into her pussy and drove deep inside her. Pushing to the front wall of her vagina searching for the rubbery hard g spot and finding it I pressed the tips of my fingers hard against it in small circles and loops. Working the back of her clit with my fingers and her clit with my lips and tongue I heard her starting to moan.

I let up on my assault of her g spot and pushed deep into her looking for her cervix. I found it slick, firm, like the tip of your nose. I slowly and softly caressed the cervix and explored the upper reaches of her vagina. Every spot I could reach inside of her had been stroked and caressed.

As I pulled my glistening fingers out of her she lunged forward and shoved me hungrily back into her mouth. My hips rose involuntarily to the stimulus. She used that opportunity to reach around my leg and start to play with my asshole as her other hand worked my cock and balls and she slurped and sucked.

I sensed she wasn't sure what to do so I took one of my fingers and began tracing small circles around her asshole. I could see her pussy spread in front of me and her tiny puckered pink ring. She responded by doing the same to me. I started to swirl my finger slowly at first around the opening and gently pushing inside...She matched me.

I pulled her crotch down to my face and sucked at her labia, with her clit on my chin and drove a finger deep inside her ass. A guttural moan that you could feel came from deep with in her body. She paused an slowly slide a finger inside of my ass and swirled it around.

After a bit I pulled my finger from her and introduced a second finger and began the stretching process that I knew would take some time to get her ready for my cock.

I rolled her over onto her side and we lay wrapped in a 69 embrace working on each other for a while. I reached over to where I had laid out some toys earlier. " I have a toy I am going to use on you now" I introduced the curved glass rod into her ass slowly and began pumping it in an out while going to town on her pussy, her hips kept rising in time and I could tell that she was getting closer.

As she neared the edge I stopped and pulled the toy from her ass. "what are you doing...I was so close" she panted...."patience my dear....patience...is.... a virtue"

I grabbed a small ass plug, glass and heavy, about an 1+ across the widest part and placed the tip into her ass and slowly pressed it into her. As she stretched I'd hold it and the let it slide back out as she relaxed. Deeper and deeper each time. I could tell at the larger sizes she was getting uncomfortable.

"push against it" I said and pushed harder on the plug. Her asshole flared out and accommodated the plug and closed around the smaller shaft. I grabbed the base and rocked it a couple times to make sure it was seated.

She pulled away and slid down my body so she could engulf my cock in her hot mouth. Unbeknownst to me she had found the curved glass dildo that I had use on her and she played it against the sides of my thighs and along the back of my balls. As she lowered it down towards my ass I reeled in anticipation. Slowly it slid into me, cold, hard, electric. She pressed it all the way home until the base was hard against my ass and began to fuck me with it while she deep throated my cock.

The experience was unbelievable. The glass smoothly passed over my prostate and the sensation was incredible. An unstoppable explosion had been started.

As my balls tightened down hard I could feel the pulsing between my ass and my cock and Jami pressed her mouth hard against me. I shot rope after rope of hot cum straight down her throat as she rammed my ass with the glass dildo. As my thrust slowed she withdrew the dildo from my ass and pulled away from my cock.

Taking a deep breath and then returning to my cock. She took her fingers and milked the jizz from my rapidly softening cock and sucked it savoring every drop.

She turned around and tucked in next to me....allowing me to experience the high after the orgasm and we held each other for a while. Soon I felt my cock stirring to life again.

I slide down the bed and between her legs. I had forgotten about the plug. It was still buried in her ass. Taking her ass cheeks in each hand I lifted her up and began to eat her pussy again. Sloppily, hungrily like an animal I licked and sucked and finger fucked her.

Each time I sensed she was close to orgasm I change speed or intensity and let it slip away. The tension was palpable in the air. She was hot, horny and frustrated. She groped at her own tits and kneaded her nipples. Almost pleading for release she would reach for her clit and I would hold her hand away or place it back on her breast.

As she neared yet another delayed climax I decided it was time.

I rolled her onto her side and pushed her leg up to her chest. In one fell swoop I sheathed my cock deep into her pussy and began to fuck her like a dog in heat. As I pounded into her I held her hip bone and used it for leverage to impale her on my cock.

The first orgasm ripped through her body like a shock wave. Her face contorted in pleasure, involuntary spasms wracking her body. She cried out fuck me fuck me fuck me...and I did. With one last magnificent stiffening she finished and went limp.

I slipped a finger under the ass plug and slipped it out. I met with very little resistance. Her chest heaving for breath she awoke groggily as a lazily ran my cock in and out of her pussy. Her asshole now slightly opening and closing in time with the fading spasms in her pussy.

I pulled completely out of her body and rolled her face down on the bed. I straddled her petite ass with my balls hanging down into her gap. I reached over and grabbed some lube and shot a wad in one hand and ran a circle around my cock head and roughly spread the rest into her crack.

She reached back and caressed my thigh and I took hold of her wrist. I grabbed her other wrist and brought them together behind her back and held her skinny wrists in one hand.

Holding her there, pinned to the bed I slid down her body until the tip of my cock dropped into the fold of her ass. With my free hand I spread her cheeks and nestled my cock against her puckered pink hole.

She knew what was coming...she strained at the restraints...not to get away, but back and up towards me...she desperately wanted my shaft deep inside her.

In one long slow press I buried my cock deep into her ass, her hips rising upwards to meet me. We stayed locked, pressed hard against each other and then the I commenced a steady slow pace...nearly pulling all the way out each time and reaming her ass. She spread her legs and my balls were slapping against her swollen pussy. We fucked like this for 5 or 6 minutes and I could feel my load building, my balls getting heavier.

I pulled out and rolled her back onto her side. Reaching over her I grabbed a plain vibrator off the bed and slid it into her pussy and rotate the knob. The reaction was instantaneous. She was grinding against it. I slipped back into her tight ass and pounded her hard, the tightness with the vibrator and the electric sensations of it just separated by thin skin set me off.

My second load of the night erupted deep into her bowels as she came hard, spasming against me.

I slid the vibrator out of her and switched it off and then dropped behind her and we spooned while we both enjoyed the post orgasmic high.

It was now about 2 am and I was feeling the urge to sleep. She sensed it and said "sleep...sleep...jsut stay in my and hold me..." as I drifted off to sleep, my softening cock in her ass and a firm young breast in my hand.

What will morning bring?

Night of Desire

May 19th @ 5:32am EDT

I couldn't hear anything he said, but I watched his lips move with every word. There was something that drew me to him. He was attractive, wore glasses - or contacts if he didn't want to wear them. I nodded when I was supposed to nod, giggled when I was supposed to giggle, - hoping, just hoping - that he'd ask if I wanted to go back to his place for drinks. If he suggested ANYTHING towards me getting in bed with him, I'd take advantage of that opportunity.

"I was thinking this place is getting kind of boring. I actually don't live too far from here, would you like to come back for some drinks? Something to eat maybe?" He asked me. "Hmm? Sorry what did you say?" I replied, clearly focused on things more fun than "drinks". "I was wondering if you wanted to come back to my place for drinks. It's a really close walk." He repeated, raising an eyebrow. "Oh sure I'd love that. Depends on what you got though, see, I'm a Whiskey girl." And with that, we started walking towards the entrance of the bar.

I had short heels on that I had been wearing for a while, so when he pointed out his place I was relieved. He was right though, it was a really short walk from the bar, 10 minutes at the most. He closed the door behind us and started taking off his shoes. I half bent, half crouched down to try to get those damn heels off. I hated wearing them, so why did I chose to wear them? They weren't even high! Maybe only about an inch of a heel to them. As I awkwardly tried to keep my balance and take my shoes off, I felt him watching me. I looked over in my peripheral vision and saw his brown eyes scanning me.

I looked back down and continued on my shoes while avoiding speaking or turning my head enough that he could see my embarrassment. When the straps were undone I stood back up and took them off. By the time I looked back at him, he was able to break away from staring and said "my living room is that way, what would you like to drink?" "Surprise me," I said back "I'll trust your judgment on what I might like." "Alright I'll make you my favorite drink then. Just get comfortable, I'll be a few minutes."

I looked around the living room. The place wasn't too fancy, just a regular apartment for a regular guy. Just what I wanted right? Maybe it was, maybe it wasn't. All I knew was that something about this man gave me incredibly sexy thoughts. That couch looked comfortable enough that I'd happily be laid down on. Or maybe that chair... Chairs could be fun. I hadn't tried anything with them yet, but I knew of a few positions that would be amazing to test out with this man.

He walked into the living room holding two glasses of something blue. I thought it was Kool-Aid until I took a sip. "Blue Gatorade?! THAT's your favorite drink?" I supressed a laugh by taking another sip. "What? What's wrong with Gatorade? I think it's sexy." His voice sounded so seductive, the way he said sexy, practically screaming he wanted me. I thought it was cute that his favorite drink was something as innocent as Gatorade. At least he was a gentleman and didn't try to get me drunk out of my mind.

We started talking about things here and there, then we got braver and talked about some things in our past, which eventually leaded to past regrets in life. I mentioned how I wished I had lost my virginity a different way, and that I felt really horrible about it. His eyes softened and nodded, understanding - It was nice that someone understood for once. "Well, you may have lost your virginity in a crappy way, but that doesn't mean you can't still have fun right?" He said, leaning in closer to me.

His hand came to rest on my knee, which he then slid upwards agonizingly slow. His mouth connected with mine as his fingers reached my stomach. I immediately gave in leaning into him more and kissing him back. Oh he was a good kisser, I moaned when he lightly and playfully bit my lip. "Oh what do we have here? I think someone wants more than just kisses." His voice came out a bit raspy, like he was trying to take it slow but couldn't wait to get me undressed under him.

I couldn't say a word. He took my breath away, literally, by kissing me again. I practically melted in his arms. The felt strong and sure, like they could hold me up if I ever fell down. His tongue grazed my bottom lip and it took almost all of my will power to not moan or jump him. We explored each other's mouths until my lips felt slightly swollen. He then starting trailing kisses along my jaw, my neck, my ears, my collarbone... It felt so good that I shivered in pleasure. He came to my cleavage and kissed the tops of my breasts, while he lifted the edges of my shirt.

As soon as my shirt was off, he worked on my bra. That was no issue, but his warm arms around me felt so nice. The second his hands touched the bare skin on my chest, I bit my lip and threw my head back a little bit. He went back to kissing me in all the right places, moving to my right nipple. His warm mouth closed over my already hard nipple and I gasped. Oh it had been a long time since I got any real pleasure from a real man, and boy, did he know how to use that tongue of his.

He moved to my left nipple and gave it the same amazing treatment as the right. He swirled and flicked his tongue while massaging with his hands. I couldn't suppress my moan that time, it just felt so damn good. I arched my back subconsciously, loving the feeling of someone holding and kissing me like this. He slowly moved away from my nipples, a trail of kisses down my stomach. Goosebumps rose up all over my body the lower he got. I still had my jeans on, but I wanted them off right away so this could go faster.

Instead of going faster, he went slower, tracing patterns with his fingers along the top of my jeans. Why did he have to make this torture for me? I was soaking wet and ready to be satisfied, I didn't want to wait. While I had a little temper tantrum in my head, he undid my button and zipper. I snapped out of it when I felt him slide my pants slowly down my legs, savoring every inch of my body. I shivered again, wanting, no NEEDING him inside me.

My pants were off, and now I sat there, in this strange man's living room, wearing nothing but my blue polka-dotted panties. My thoughts were clouded with desire, as were those big brown eyes of his. His voice came out like it was foreign to him when he spoke "Maybe we should take this to the bedroom." I simply nodded and stood on wobbly feet. We closed the distance between us and began kissing passionately again, while trying to get to the bedroom. I had no idea where I was going, and was following him awkwardly while we leaned up against walls. When we got to the room he shut the door and came over to me again, lightly pushing me onto the bed. I fell back with one knee up, and bit my lip.

"I want to taste all and every inch of you." He told me while lowering his body over mine. I could swear I was so wet there should have been a big spot on his sheets. He kissed from my belly button down to my pelvic bone. He kissed down my shaved mound and when he reached the top of my lips I let out a sigh. His tongue darted out and barely touched my clit. I moaned loudly that time, which must have encouraged him since he did it again. His tongue darted back and forth, in circles, flicking and sucking while I arched my back and moaned and thrashed. I was so close, and he just stopped. My body sunk back down to the bed and I made a disappointed sound.

"Not yet, soon. I want to make this last, I want this to be good." I pouted at him as he finished his sentence. He just ignored my look and took his belt off, then his shirt, then his pants. He was wearing cookie monster boxers and bit my tongue on a comment I wanted to make. I got up off the bed and knelt in front of him. I took of his boxers revealing his cock. It was big and felt heavy in my hand. I would have guess 8-8 ½ inches with decent girth. I had troubles wrapping my small hands around it.

He let out a sigh when I took him into my mouth. Giving oral was something I always liked doing, even if it was sometimes hard with my small mouth. I licked and sucked his head, then bobbed my head up and down a few times before going back to liking and sucking his head. I did this while also stroking the bottom of his shaft with my right hand. I went faster and slower, switching my pace hoping to keep him on edge. It must have worked because very soon he pulled me up to a kiss on the lips.

He reached his hand between my legs and started teasing my hole. I slumped a bit as I tried moving my hips to get the point across. His fingers slid inside me so slowly I thought I would die from too much desire. He barely twitched his fingers and I came all over his hand. I let out a loud moan then bit my lip to try to be quieter as my orgasm hit me. As I started coming down he pressed his mouth to my ear to say "I hope you're ready, this will feel amazing, and I will take care of your body like no other man."

With that, he slid me down to the bed again and positioned himself at my entrance. He pushed himself in really fast, and then sat there letting me adjust to his size. I grabbed fistfuls of sheets in my hands as he starting thrusting in and out of me. It felt amazingly good, even better when he leaned down and kissed up and down my neck and jaw. I wrapped my arms around his back and moaned louder and louder as I came closer and closer to my second orgasm of the evening.

His thrusts grew more frantic and I assumed he was getting close. One more thrust and he set me off. I yelled out as pleasure took over my body, which must have set him off as well. He grunted and moaned as he came inside me, still thrusting a little. Both of our bodies collapsed, exhausted and spent. He laid down beside me, breathing heavily, but with a smile on his face. I turned over shakily, and looked at him. "I don't even know your name," I said "and I just slept with you." "There's nothing to be ashamed off. I'll tell you in the morning. Now come here, I'm not done with your body yet." Was his reply.

So I crawled up the bed a bit so we were lying at his pillows. His hands and fingers trailed along my skin as my eyes grew heavy from the adrenaline rush of the night. I tried mumbling something about sleep, but it didn't really come out right, or at all really. I laid my head against the pillow and curled up a little bit, feeling the after effects of the evening's events. I felt refreshed and relieved. To finish the night off, I fell asleep in a really comfortable bed with a sexy man who could make my body feels things I couldn't imagine existed.

'A' My Name is Alice

May 19th @ 5:23am EDT

Imagine a big guy with a rubber mallet in your chest and he's banging on a steel drum. That's what it felt like the first time AJ touched me. I didn't feel it with my first boyfriend and I sure didn't feel it with my husband the first time. I was sitting at the kitchen table reading the paper. My son AJ was standing behind me. He kissed me on the neck and then reached into the top of my blouse and gently held my nipple between his fingers. He said "That's the most beautiful thing I ever saw", took his hand out and left without another word.

I was dumbfounded. It happened so fast and it was so surreal, I wondered if it really happened. It happened; my nipple still tingled.

Do you remember that rhyme you sang as you bounced the ball under your leg?
'A' my name is Alice and my husband's name is Al.
We live in Acton and we sell apples.


In the game you went on to 'B'; in my life I stopped at 'A'. My name is Alice and my husband's name is Andy and my son's names are Andy jr. (AJ) and Alex and we take care of apartments. The 'A' thing just happened because my father who lives with us is named Alex and it made him happy to have my second son named after him.

AJ and Alex are so different; you would think they're not only from different families but from different planets. Alex never says a word and always wants to be alone while AJ is warm, loving, handsome...this leads me to the difficulty. I love Alex but I've fallen in love with AJ.

As for my husband: he's more interested in Mrs. Green who's faucet always needs attention; (I think something else is dripping but I really don't give a tinkers dam) we lost contact a long time ago.

AJ works with my husband and when he came home that night I asked him to come down to the laundry room to help me with the supplies. As we went down in the elevator, I said, "What was that all about this morning"?

"Mom, I'm not a kid and I've been out with a lot of girls. I know how a girl acts when she likes me. I hear the things you say and I see the way you look at me; it's more than a mother looking at her son. I know Dad's screwing the tenants (So it wasn't only the Green bitch) and I gave him hell for it.

"Thank you baby but that doesn't matter anymore. It's just a business arrangement between him and me now."

"Well he's a shit anyway but I'm telling you ma, I know how you feel and I feel the same way." He put his hands on my arms and the electricity started going through me. You have to understand, being touched for me is not like it is for most people. Some people's hearing is better than others; some can smell things from a mile away while another person can't smell it even if it's under their nose. All of my skin is sensitive. That's why I take off my bra whenever I can. That's why my clothes are loose and silky and add to that that it's my son's hand that's sliding over my breast and I'm already climbing the walls.

AJ takes my hand and leads me to the supply room and locks the door. It's dark, warm, and wet: with stacks of detergent boxes and broken appliances on the floor and tools hanging on the walls. Who cares? AJ is kissing me. AJ is kissing me with the lover's kisses I've been aching for. AJ is touching me and I'm alive. Everyplace his hand reaches seems to tremble on its own. Each breast is his as he fondles me. He lifts the dress and his hands are in my panties describing the curve from my waist down to back of my thighs. When he gets between my legs I'm electrified. I'm lost as he turns me and I bend over with my arms out over the old washing machine. He enters me from behind and I'm transported. I'm filled with my son and my legs are shaking.

"This is how I have you in my fantasy, mom: down here just like this." As he pushes deeper up into my belly he tells me of the nights he's spent and the things he's done to me in this room. As he talks to me they become my fantasies too.

I can feel when he's about to come and I want to come with him. I reach down to touch myself and as I feel the first spurts, I take myself over. The coming is so exquisite it almost hurts. As we're coming down and my love is kissing my neck for the second time today, I'm hoping nobody was doing their laundry. Even though it's a steel door, we made a lot of noise at the end.

He kisses me with love and touches me again; his gentle hands on my face tell me it was more than just a moment's lust. I kiss him with my heart as his mother and his lover.

We go back upstairs and the usual dinnertime buzz is starting but I'm in another place. It's almost excruciating to say and do what I've been saying and doing for years. I want to talk to AJ. I want to be with AJ. I want to touch AJ. Finally there's a moment where we're alone in the kitchen. "AJ we have to talk about all this."

He comes up to me and says "sure mom but I'd rather kiss you". His lips are on me and I'm sparked by his tongue but I pull back.

"AJ please, I want to kiss you too but please not here; it's complicated enough without making things crazier. Go down to the park and I'll be there in about twenty minutes."

I went to the end of the small park where my son was sitting on a bench waiting for me. It was getting dark enough and there were only a few kids hanging out. We had our kiss. "AJ what are we doing?"

"Mom, you know and I know and the hell with dad and anybody else."

"Baby, it's not him but your brother and poppa wouldn't understand and neither would the people we work for and on and on."

"Mom, are you sorry..."

"Baby I'm not sorry; I don't want to be without you but we have to know what we're doing. Just think about it AJ; you came in me and I've been off the pill for six months. What if I get pregnant?"

"I wouldn't care; I'm sure you're beautiful when you're pregnant."

Alice laughed, "You know what I mean".

He teased her and cupped her breast. "You mean these get even bigger; that I'd like to see."

"Oh AJ..."

"Look mom, do you think I could not touch you again, or stop loving you? Tomorrow I'll get something or you go back on the pill and we're going to find a way to be together even if I have to drag you down to the supply room at midnight."

I saw the flash in his eyes when he spoke and I said, "Sweet baby you'll never have to drag me anywhere if I know you're going to make love to me". We kissed like school kids and when we were sure nobody was around, we touched each other until we came.

The next day was Sunday so everyone was in and out of the apartment. I was so needy and almost out of control. I never remember getting wet like that just thinking about someone and I was sure that everyone around me knew. The crazy thing was that that we did end up in the supply room again.

AJ wouldn't or couldn't stop touching me. Whenever no one was around he would fondle my breasts or try to slip his hands under my dress. I begged him to stop; he begged me to take off my panties. He teased me and 'blackmailed' me. "Mom, if you love me you would do anything for me. There's nothing you can't ask me to do; if you said I should lick you in the middle of the living room, I'd do it. And you wouldn't do this little thing for me?"

He was playing but the truth is there is nothing he could ask that I wouldn't do and I want to spend forever proving it. This was silly but I took off my panties. At one point we were in the kitchen and he stood behind me and put his finger in me. I got so nervous and turned on that I told him to follow me to supply room. I spread five or six blankets on the floor. I took my dress and bra off. I was on my knees when he came in. "Come to me my beautiful boy" I said.

I unbuckled him and undid him. I wanted to do all the things I never wanted to do with other men. He felt like velvet in my mouth and I loved what it did to him. I wanted him to come like he never came with another woman. I wanted to be the woman in all his fantasies. I'd never tasted a man this way before. It gave me as much pleasure as it did my son.

The next evening AJ went out without a word and naturally I had to 'explain' that I was going shopping. We met and went to a movie across town. AJ loves to kiss - I'm not complaining. I felt like I was back in high school. He kissed me raw for about a half hour and I couldn't take anymore and said, "Let's go to a motel".

There was a convention in town and at the third place they only had two suites. The first took AJ's card over the limit but the cheaper one went through. We were on our first bed and he loved me until my hair was matted and my body dripping with sweat. He went into the bathroom and came out with a lotion to use as a lubricant. I knew what he wanted.

I never understood why a woman would want a man there but after the initial shock I realized two things: it felt good because my son wanted me that way, and it felt good.

When he first entered me I thought of Jane, a woman I was friendly with a few years ago. She confided in me that she had let (made?) her son suck her breasts as he grew up. I thought it was bizarre. Now here I was in the honeymoon suite on my hands and knees with my son in my behind. So Jane, how's that for bizarre. I thought "You don't get more bizarre than this" and then I remembered that AJ came in me the first time. Where does having your son's baby rate on a scale of one to ten?

This all flashed in a few seconds and then I stopped thinking. I only felt: him in me, filling that small passage, his hands gliding over my skin touching off my nipples. He opened my flower and found me with his finger so I could come as he did. He kissed and bit my back and gave his mother his love. We collapsed and slept.

We awoke and I looked at the clock. Christ, who shops until eleven thirty? That was when I decided.

AJ stayed there overnight since he didn't always come home. I went home and told poppa and Alex that I happened to meet Jane, and we blah, blah, blah and yes I should have called. I told my husband that I'd met someone and he was soon to be my ex - husband and he couldn't have cared less.

I'm now in my own place and AJ has also moved out of there and is staying with a 'friend' until he gets his own place. Where we go from here I'm not sure but I'm sure we'll go together.

We're now working our way through the alphabet: we've done everything we can think of that starts with 'A', 'B', 'C' and 'D'. When were through, we'll start on 'Alice' again. We're happy.

Spanked by an Angel

May 14th @ 7:28am EDT

A mother in the pew behind him was patting her baby's bottom--to keep it quiet. Her hand's pat-pat-pat was a pleasant sound to his ears. He wondered if she might also be pretty and he wanted so bad to peek! When the preacher joked and the congregation laughed, he sneaked a peek, back and toward the left, where the bottom patting sound must be coming from.

As he turned his head and sneaked a peek, her eyes met his. He felt like he was caught red-handed--a naughty boy doing something he shouldn't. Her face was pretty alright--all the more pretty because of her demure, captivating smile. Her "movie star quality" lips were irresistable to him! She continued patting her baby's bottom as she looking steadily into his eyes. He turned back around but he couldn't help continuing to listen for the sound of her hand. His thinking that that pretty mother might just guess he had a thing about her hand and that pat-pat-patting sound, plus, his peeking confirmed she was indeed pretty--all this was giving him a little 'problem' as he sat in his pew.

He had to shift his posture to make room for the beginnings of an erection--an erection he didn't want his pew neighbors to know anything about. Why did erections happen whenever he saw a pretty woman he would gladly accept a spanking from? And when it started up, why couldn't he stop it before it was all the way up? He never asked for this! It's just that his thing would sometimes rise up, non-stop, when he thought about spanking.

Why do mothers pat their baby's bottoms, anyways? Why was he excitable whenever they did? Why, once, did the only other two people in the dentist's lounge, both women, talk with each other, apparently so that he could overhear them--you guessed it--they talked about spanking--why? What were they trying to do to him?

He wished he could look back at her again. But what if she caught him doing 'the second look'? Then she would know for sure how helplessly attracted to her he was and she might even think that maybe she was turning him on. She might guess his spanking fetish because he had looked at her hand as she patted! She would probably not like him anymore if she knew about his secret desire for a good spanking by a pretty girl. Then again, maybe if she did know, she might become his special angel--sent to take care of him in this especially intimate way!

He decided to sneak a second peek and waited for any kind of disturbance that might help him hide his irresistable interest in the pretty young mother. There it was, another small joke--he turned his head, but WHAM! She intercepted him eye to eye and again showed a smile that actually seemed sort of 'appreciative' of his helpless 'second' looking. OMG, it might occur to her that I am wishing I was in her baby's place--anywhere not here and ALONE with her--he'd be laying across her lap and she would be patting his bottom--albeit bare and harder--perhaps much harder. And as he thought these thoughts, his 'problem' just increased all the more.

You are entering "THE MASTURBATION-SPANKING FANTASY ZONE!"

She entered his mind, telepathically, from the rear and surprise, surprise!--he could hear her say, "Do you wish there was a girl who understood your one most powerful secret desire--the need to be spanked by some pretty 'girl' like me?" Yes, he thought back to her, telepathically. Her face began to shine like an angel's face--loving the way he worshipped her. Her smile was even more pretty if that were possible--so much so that his eyes could NOT look away. He was so hooked on the feelings her 'responsiveness' caused.

"I know," she whispered, telepathically, exuding a sweet confidence. "You are wishing, and hoping, and waiting, and wanting me to give you that special spanking--I know it and I like it. I want to be the pretty girl you choose to spank you. It will make us both feel good. So! -- Am I reading your mind like you wished for? -- I'd love to spank you. Would you love it, too?" Yes, he thought back to her. YES! you have made me so happy right now. She added, "I know--I can feel your emotion." She reached toward his pants and pressed, feeling the hardness of his desire for her spanking. "I didn't know you liked me so much! But, I'm glad. If we can find somewhere to be completely alone together, I promise to fulfill your deepest secret fantasy. Would you like that?"

"Would I?" he reflected back to her. "I would do anything to experience that!" Her responding smile did it to him again. He loved looking and looking at her gorgeous smile. The glow in his pants was drugging him beyond reason. An "I love you!" just 'slipped out' of his secret mental garden and she 'heard' it too. "I know," she said, and then added, "I am so glad you do. I love you, too." The drug was continuing to take total control of him. Who would ever want to resist this bliss? It was just too good to be true!

The people in the pews, who could have been really real, all began standing up and his mind jerked back to reality. There were the usual final good words and then everyone began merging into the aisles. He was now sideways in his aisle and could look full on at her--the 'pretty woman' of many boys' wistful dreams. Again, she smiled and--what was that? Did he see her wink her eye? No! It couldn't be! That would be like a dream come true and his best dreams never came true.

Since he was in front of her, he entered the main aisle before her. The aisle full of people advanced toward the exit. When he and she were in the narrow passageway to the outdoors, a most surprising thing happened. It was so surprising he wasn't sure it really happened or if he was only wishing so hard for it--that he just thought it happened. He thought he felt a distinct double pat to his right bun! Not a single bump, which could happen accidentally by anyone, but a double patting or bumping. Did she do that? Did she have the nerve to do what he didn't dare do?--something he could only wish for and fantasize about forever? He turned to see her face--and she winked again--yes! it could only have been her hand--and it was not an accident! He had hope for a miracle now!

"Do you wonder if I have a husband?" She was always one thought ahead of him. "Yes," he agreed. "Don't worry, I am a widow and my baby has no father living. The Bible says to take care of widows and the fatherless, doesn't it?" Yes, he remembered hearing that once. "So would you like to take care of me this afternoon? I promise I will take care of you. Would you like my phone number?" "YES!" he said, a little too exuberantly, he realized. But nobody seemed to be paying any attention, fortunately.

After getting her number and address, he went to his apartment and wondered how old she was? Older than he was, for sure. More experienced than he was, too. When it was time for their afternoon date, he followed her directions and arrived. He was amazed at her house. It was small but neighbors were far enough away so that they should not hear any particular sounds, if his dreams came true today. Could this be any more perfect?

The door opened and there she was, with that smile he could never get over. "Come in and sit down in the living room," said his hostess's seductive sounding voice. She came almost straight to the point, "I think you liked the sound of my hand patting my baby's bottom." "Yes," he admitted. "Do you find it grabs your attention--my hand patting her bottom? Do you like to listen or is it more like you can't help listening?" "I can't help it," he admitted. "I know how you feel," she claimed. "You do?" he was surprised, yet it was everything he could hope for.

"When I was little, I was spanked when I was naughty. My dad would take me over his lap and spank me on my bare bottom. I was always afraid of his spankings--when I was little--but I also found out I liked to hear my neighbor boy getting his bare bottom spanked by his mom whenever he was naughty. I learned to tell the difference in sound between a bare bottom spanking and one with the pants up. Could you tell whenever someone's bare bottom was being spanked? Let me rephrase that--do you like it that I am talking about spanking?"

"Yes, I like it when you talk about spanking," he confessed. "I'm glad," she smiled. "I think I know what you want. I think I know what you need. I think you want it so badly, you would dare to try it, just to find out what it's like--am I right?" "Yes," he admitted. It was nice to not have to explain and justify and explain and justify--so much nicer that she understood what he needed. And how bad he wanted it. He felt so good about her depth of understanding.

"Are you glad you have finally found me--the one you want--to give you that bare bottom grown-up spanking you dream about?" "Yes, I can't stop 'loving' you because of how you make me feel." "I know, you must have dreamed about this for so long." "How did you know?" "Well, a few years ago, I sat for another much younger boy than you, who, I discovered, had this need to be spanked. He would promise to be good for me if only I promised I would spank him before his bedtime."

After that I was curious about those boys who secretly wanted to be spanked by pretty girls. So I researched it and found that not only grown up boys but grown up girls find they want to be spanked, over the knee, on their bare bottoms--it's usually an opposite sex thing. I learned how to give each young man the spanking he wanted and needed, which kept him coming back to me for more spankings. I learned how to find those boys because I prefer to do the spanking. I can now 'learn' my female friends how to take care of this one particularly curious need of their own boyfriends. You are my tenth. I promise you I have learned how to make the male body give him so much pleasure he will never forget me. All I want is to be remembered, and loved."

"Before we get your spanking started, I think I should slip into something especially exciting. Would you like me to dress up like a Dominatrix, a Temptress, a Princess, an Angel or ... " "An Angel--you already have the face of an Angel." She turned toward her walk-in closet. When she returned, she was wearing a white, very sheer, negliee with a Victoria's Secret Push Up Bra showing some captivating cleavage, and a white thong. White on white--it can look so good when one is trying hard to peek through sheer white fabric for something erotic underneath.

She stood there, a bewitching picture of loveliness and in her hand a paddle--no! It was a mirror. "I left my wings in the box," she smiled as she walked over to a couch and sat down on the edge of it, crossing her bare legs, first this way and then that way--slowly, mind you, so he could drink in every inch of her sexy thighs and calves. "Come over here--to my lap," she said with that ever present, 'come hither' smile. "Oh----would you first go to my closet and choose a paddle?" He came out with a clear, plastic paddle that had a heart-shape to it. "I like your choice," she said as he handed it to her. "Take down your pants, you sweet naughty boy, and come stand by my lap, right here.

Good! Now, take my mirror--I need you to hold it so I can see what I'm doing. I think you will enjoy watching me put on lipstick. Hold this mirror with one hand so I can see my lips. Now, I want you to tug and stroke your erection with your free hand as you watch me. I am going to use my free hand to tickle your balls--do you think we can work together and do this?"

So he did as she said. He stood beside her lap--the lap that he would soon be bent over, in the classic OTK spanking position--and he held the mirror in front of her angelic face. She extended her bare arms in front of her and pulled the lipstick out of its cover. Her bare arms looked good to him. She twisted the tube and dark red color erected out of the plastic golden 'foreskin'--similar to the way his own penis erected from its turtle neck of loose partial foreskin! Each of her slender lady fingers was tipped with a perfectly defined dark red nail. What a colorful erotic joy to behold! "Spanked by an Angel"--that should be a suitable title for this fantasy, now wouldn't it?

She reached for his balls with the hand not needed for doing her lips. His penis began to feel so good, watching her apply color to her shapely lips which were a real work of art--a perfectly symmetric pair in both vertical and horizontal dimensions. Her lightly scratching his balls almost drove him crazy.

As he stroked his erection he could see how, from the side view, her upper and lower lips began at a corner and fanned out thicker in matching proportions--it sure made his erection feel good to study her sexy lips so intently. And she moved so slowly he had plenty of time to savor her every graceful move and her every feature. From the front view, both left and right sides were symmetry in perfection--the beauty of her sensuous mouth was exciting his penis to ever greater heights of pleasure as he tugged and stroked it.

As she carefully followed and sharply defined the edge of each lip, she would pause and smile and say things like, "You know what's going to happen when I finish putting on my lipstick?" (Yes, he knew) "No more delays--I am going to spank you, naughty boy. I am going to bend you over my knees and I am going to paddle your bare butt till its pink. Then I am going to caress it with my hands right where I paddled it--do you like it when I dsicuss your spanking? Am I making your penis happy and hard?"

He gasped as his first partial orgasm seized him. His erection became so tight-skinned, he had to scarcely caress himself, and do it so slowly, lest he lose it before he got his spanking.

"Did you almost lose it, just now--was that a passion rush?" she asked sweetly. "Was it something I said?" She knew it was! And he confessed to her that her voice had him so turned on that he almost did lose it. "What's it like?" she wanted to know, although she already did--she just wanted to hear his confession.

He told her that when he's up near the top of the cliff of Mount Orgasm, he could sometimes over-tease himself and try to get to new heights of arousal, but that each partial orgasm (passion rush) that seized him brought him closer to the point of no return. When he got to that point of no return, it was either he had to let his orgasm fall like an avalanche, or else it might fail to happen. Then he would be miserable. He confessed how he loved her voice and that her choice of words was getting him higher than he'd ever been before. It was all because of her! She could tell his confession was sincere.

Her graceful fingers pressed the shiny golden tube of lipstick against the other lip and she continued her coloring. Her lips were becoming so altogether hot like a work of art as he stroked his penis that another passion-rush happened. He gasped and quickly let up on the teasing so as not to lose it. She stopped coloring and said, "I will resume paddling you till your buns are red and tingling. I promise you I will make your bottom sting so that you can enjoy the sensation for quite a while after I'm all done spanking you. Do you like it when I talk about spanking you--while you are watching me put on lipstick?"

She reached out and felt the hardness of his erection and remarked with a little chuckle, "I can tell how bad your penis wants you to be spanked! It's like it's begging or should I say shouting for it." "You almost made me lose it again," he gasped because another passion-rush seized him. He was feeling so thankful for what she was doing to turn him on so hard.

So provocative were her words and voice and her looks that he felt another sudden rush of passion strong enough to make him cum. But he didn't want to cum until he was bending over her knees and being spanked.

She smiled again and said, "I think you want to tell me something. Do you? I think you have a secret you want me to know and it's burning in your heart like a raging fire. I think you want so bad to tell me your secret. Why don't you tell me? Sometimes confession is as good for the soul as it is for the penis."

"You have made me love you!" he said with such a burst of emotion. Oh, the joy of telling her of his burning passion for her! She was so right. He really wanted her to know. And accept him. And enjoy his adoration for her. By now his penis was so stiff it almost hurt--the skin so tight that all the thousands of nerves on it were totally exposed to every delightful caress. Not a nerve was hidden in any folds of skin anymore. He could stroke his hardon with the slightest ticklish touches and feel like every nerve got zapped with pleasure. Slow motion touches. Feather light touches. All the while knowing it was all because of her.

She smiled yet again and said, "I think you can't take waiting anymore. Let's bend you over my knees and get this spanking started! Allright? Are you wanting it so bad that you just can't wait any more?" Another rush of tingling passion-sensations seized him and he almost lost it again--he so loved her voice when she talked to him like that. "I love you so much, Angel."

How come he just called her Angel? He knew he was thinking it, and feeling it, but the outburst of it surprised even him. "Ok, you may lay across my lap now and I will give you that spanking I promised."

As he bent over her lap, she took his erection in her hand and guided it between her soft silky thighs. She enjoyed the view of his bare butt, resting in the perfect place for her spanking hand. Relaxed and hanging over her lap, he felt her hands skimming over his bare bottom's skin. He turned his head to get comfortable and in one direction he saw a mrirror was placed just so he could see her pretty hand upon his bare butt. And see her pretty face, too. What a contrast her pretty red nails made on his bare white butt! All these delights! She caressed his naked bottom with her paddle and then moved it to between his thighs. And then she used its edge to slide up and down between his buns. She shook some talcum powder on him and sprinkled some between his cheeks and then smoothed it into his crack with the edge of her paddle. He liked it when he could feel her paddle tickling his perineum and his anus.

She stopped caressing his bare butt with her paddle and just paused. She silently lifted the paddle up and back and prepared to give him a real spanking. She began fast but medium hard--and then she gave him a break as she caressed his mildly stinging buns with her angel soft hands. He watched as her nails glided gracefully over his buns. Then she took careful aim and this time was very careful to spank him right over his anus and as low as possible so as to vibrate his prostate. And make his buns sting all about his anus. The spanking vibrations loosened up all the cum he had stored up over the last two days and made it ready to pump out when his orgasm overtook him.

Then she began the final spanking that got harder and harder as she saw his pre-orgasmic goosebumps increase. He watched in the mirror as her lips counted each spank. It was obvious how much he was enjoying her spanking! And as his goosebumps increased, his bottom tingled more and more--not with pain but pleasure--any real 'pain' just seemed so far away from him. So she spanked him really hard now. His natural pleasure drugs were coursing through him, thrilling him beyond all thrills he had ever known before her. He loved the movement of her lips when they formed the words and also the sound of her voice, counting the spanks, and he felt his coming orgasm building and building. He gasped for breath and tried to call out her name. "Oh, spank me, Angel, spank me more! Please! I love your spanking. Please--spank me more." He was already so much in love--he felt like he was drowning in love for her as his cum pumped out onto her soft silky thighs.

He lay still at last as she pat-pat-patted his well-spanked buns with her soft hands -- for a long time.

Finally, "I'd like to wipe my thighs." He rose slowly, though he was so very happy right where he was, just basking under the sweet rhythm of her patting hand. She cleaned herself up and they both restored themselves to full dress. "Will you think about me from time to time?" "I don't think I will be able to stop thinking about you!" "So call me!" "Definitely," he said as she kissed him out the door.

The next day, as he sat at lunch, he suddenly saw her image in the scrapbook of his brain--he sprouted an erection so fast he couldn't believe it! Never before had he fallen in love so hard like this. He called her as soon as he could, "Please can I see you?" "Do you have a boner?" "Yes," he whispered "Do you need to go over my knees again so soon?" "YES!" "How do you want me to dress? Angel? Dominatrix? Prin" "Angel!" he exclaimed enthusiastically. "Ok, see you soon, sweet naughty boy."

When she opened the door, looking like his special angel in white, her lips captivated him instantly with their characteristic accentuated 'Mona Lisa' smile, and he rushed to her and kissed her feverishly on her cheeks, almost knocking them both over. "Oh! Easy.... Can't hardly wait for me to spank you?" she teased. Her smile at his enthusiasm was pushed every which way as he kissed her cheeks aggressively, but carefully, avoiding her gorgeous, hot looking, 'movie star', lips lest he smear their perfect definition.

She unzipped his pants and tested his member for hardness, "Oh, you poor boy! You feel like you are so much in love." "I am!" his tone sounded like he felt overwhelmingly so much in love. She lead him over to her couch and sat down on its edge, and pulled up her sheer white nightie, showing her lovely legs to him. "Come here, naughty boy. I think you want a spanking. Do you?" He told her yes, naturally. She said he should try begging her to spank him--it would do them both good. The more they talked about spanking, interactively, while giving each other a little time delay so their desires could build, the more intense it all became. He pleaded with her for a spanking and she said let's talk about it some more. Emotions were running higher and higher. Finally, she took him over her knees and spanked him. He came very easily and wanted to just lay there, while she pat-pat-patted his bottom.

Licking the Maids Feet

May 14th @ 7:26am EDT

A 20 year old maid by the name of Ritu joined work at my house as a helper in the kitchen. She was quite pretty and had a decent slim figure. Her skin color was tropical but she had slightly whiter face and feet. From the moment I saw her I knew I would never mind licking this girls feet. But I was very afraid to approach her as I'm too scared to reveal my foot fetish, so scared in fact that I never made a move for the first two months that she stayed at my place. She had a room upstairs at the top floor of the house where she used to sleep at night. I would often gather the courage to just go upstairs in the middle of the night and smell her feet, but I would always coward out at the last moment. So it went on for a while...

Then one week into 2010 I came home very drunk on the last day of my winter holidays.I reached home by 2'0 clock and everyone had slept by then. My mum opened the door for me and I went straight to the first floor and in my room. I wasn't thinking straight at all and felt very horny at the time. The alcohol just made me reckless and I tip toed straight to the maids room upstairs. She was fast asleep and I wasted no time and just reached lightly for her feet using the light from my mobile. I carefully removed the blanket and felt the sole of her foot. She was wearing socks !!! I cursed my bad luck. I knew that if i tried to remove her socks she would definitely catch me. So i just smelled her socks and kissed her feet lightly just a few times and then left.

From that day on I made it a habit to do this every time I got the chance. After a few days I got lucky when i reached her bed and saw that she wasn't wearing any socks. Very carefully I put my face flat against her foot and just inhaled her smell for a whole minute. It was my first time actually sniffing a girls foot and I enjoyed it too much. I couldn't control myself any longer and started to masturbate with one hand making as little noise as possible. I put one toe each just slightly in my nostrils and pressed my lips at the base of her toes. Enjoying every second I masturbated over there in that position. Suddenly looking up at her face I saw that she was looking at me but closed her eyes instantly as i looked at her.


The whole world turned upside down for me. I knew that I was a dead man if she said a single word to anyone about this. Specially in a country like India where people wouldn't understand a fetish and probably just label me a sick freak and a loser. Also i was worried the news would spread like fire amongst everyone in the house and even outside. I belong to a well off family and have two other people working in the house too who come in the morning and leave at night. If they heard about this I was surely done for.

I just got up and went to my room silently. I was up the whole night dreading the morning but the next day she acted perfectly normal. She didnt do ANYTHING to hint that she had seen me last night. I understood then that she didn't want me to realize that she knew what was happening or else I might confront her or I might have her fired from her job. So both of us started pretending nothing happened and life went on. Till one day when she was asked to sleep in the room next to mine as her room did not have air conditioning and the weather had become very hot. That room did not have a bed but just a very big mattress on the floor.

She started sleeping there. I was very tempted but knew that it would be very risky. So this time again one night after a few round of drinks I came home and just went to her room and silently lied down by her feet. Her cool dry skin against my face was incredible!!! I was feeling too reckless and just started kissing her feet again. I thought that if caught I would blame it all on the drink. I started kissing and smelling her feet all over and slightly rubbing my lips up and down her arches. I suddenly felt her withdraw her foot for a second and i became totaly still to avoid getting caught. Then she pushed her foot back into my face and started snoring loudly. I was in heavennnn !!!!! I understood that she was only pretending to be asleep so as to not confront me with this. This was perfect for me as I knew I was not doing it against her will and also knew that she would remain silent. I just put my face down and put all her toes in my mouth and started sucking them.

After a minute I moved to theother foot and started sucking each toe individually. Then I licked her foot from bottom to top a few times. I was just content to stick my tongue out and keep rubbing it on her feet for as long as i could. As this was my first full fledged foot licking opportunity i came in my pants even without rubbing my dick anywhere. I still didnt stop i put my face under her feet and rested her feet on my face and spend 10 minutes like that. Then i started to smell the top part of her feet and her ankles and soles. I started licking them too. From her movements i knew it was tickling her a bit but i didnt care. I lifted one foot in my hand and just put the whole sole in my mouth and sucked and sucked.

After that there was too much saliva on the left foot so I picked up her right foot where there was still some of her foot smell left. I literally french kissed her foot, the arch of her foot as if it were the lips of a goddess. With one hand I held her foot and with the other I started to masturbate. Ohhh the feeling is indescribable. I came in a few seconds but i kept licking her feet. Before i left I went again to her left foot and pulled each toe individually apart and smelled and licked in the middle of it. Then I kissed her foot gently once more and made my way to bed feeling more elated than I can ever remember.


I now had access to foot worship in my home as many times as I wanted with a beautiful girl. I knew I was extremely fortunate. FOr those of you who have foot fetishes know how difficult and rare it is to find someone who you can do this with and who would never tell another person. I'm 23 and this was my first ever experience in foot fetish ; I wanted to make the most of it. Over the next few months she did ask me gently about my foot fetish and I did confess it to her. Our relationship got even better and I had some amazing times after that. They are the most memorable experiences of my life which I will soon share with you guys.

She's On Top

May 14th @ 7:23am EDT

It was a Saturday night, nearly midnight, when I got back from a busy day of work at the local restaurant I've been employed at for the last three years. I loved working there, even when it was busy, simply for the waitresses I worked with, they were all so young and hot, even in the uniform white shirt and blue tie. But anyway, as it was late, I decided to get a glass of water, then have a quick, cold shower before maybe watching some crappy TV for a few hours before bed; see I could never just sleep after work.

Whilst in the shower, I thought back to work earlier, and seeing Leah's white cotton panties, as she bent down to serve a table. Oh man, she was so hot. As got out of the shower, and had just started drying myself, the doorbell rang. I ran quickly to put on a shirt, but there were three more quick rings....I figured it was pretty urgent. I ran down the stairs, and opened the door, hiding most of my body behind it.

"Hey there" said Jazz nonchalantly, another waitress from work, I looked her up and down before replying with a simple "hi". She was still wearing her work uniform, albeit with the tie loose and the shirt buttons undone just enough to show off her magnificent cleavage, and a messenger bag flung over her shoulder. She was quite a short girl, with wavy brunette hair, and a gorgeous, petite body. I asked what she was doing here at this time, and she explained that she had lost her keys whilst working, and couldn't get them as the restaurant was locked up for the night, so she sweetly asked if she could stay here for the night.

"I'm not so sure...." I started, as her lips started to pout I changed my response to a simple "ahh, why the hell not?". She grinned, hugged me and walked into my sizeable house. I set up a bed for her on the sofa, before declaring that I was going to get some sleep, and headed upstairs....

But I just couldn't get to sleep....all I could think about was her hot little body, that lovely bubble-butt, asleep downstairs. I decided to go back downstairs later on for something to drink, but heard the sound of voices on the TV coming from the living room, and went to see if Jazz wanted anything. She didn't notice me as I walked in, but I could see from behind the sofa where she was, that she was sat in her baggy white sleeping shirt and black thong, she had her legs nearly behind her head, with her bare feet next to her head, and she was delicately fingering herself whilst watching one of the porn DVDs I kept behind the TV.

For a while I just stood and listened to her gentle moans of pleasure as she rubbed her clitoris and watched a blonde girl getting violently buttfucked on the television. As she started to build up speed, she took off her shirt and threw it behind her, narrowly missing me. Jazz began to really go for it now, doing her best to keep herself from screaming as she threw her head back in a huge orgasm. She breathed heavily whilst she recovered, and sucked on her fingers. But she opened her eyes, and saw me just standing there and let out a little scream, covering herself. I instinctively turned away and said I was sorry. I heard her stand up and walk behind me. Then I fell to the floor.

I woke up groggily to find myself tied to my bed, and looked down to realise that I was naked.
"Sorry I hit you" Said Jazz from the corner of the room, now wearing black panties and the same black thong, wet from her session earlier.
"...I just needed this to happen" she continued "I was so disappointed when you went to bed earlier, and then just seeing you standing there with you dick rock hard made me so hot. I just did it impulsively"
She ran her hands lightly along my thigh:

"I'm gonna fuck you harder than you've ever been fucked" she said, suddenly seeming less innocent.
"You don't have to tie me up for that!" I offered, and she though about it for a few seconds.
"Hmm, maybe. But first, just to make sure you won't just up and leave, I'm going to test your loyalty" a mischievousness grin spread across her face "You might've noticed that I went for the anal porn earlier.....well, I've never done anything like that before. I'm an anal virgin"

She walked slowly towards the bed, removing her black bra as she did. Now just a few inches from my face she said gently,
"I want you to lick-out my bumhole, okay babe?" as her bra dropped to the floor.
"Sure! I'd love to!" I replied. And she let out a cute laugh, that jiggled her gorgeous breasts. She dropped her thong, and lifted each bare foot to step out of it, before climbing up on top of me, turning around and sitting on my face. She positioned herself just right, and I moved my tongue slowly into her ass.

"Oh, yeah, that's good!" she moaned, as I got to work on that sweet asshole. She rhythmically moved up and down on my face, forcing my tongue deeper inside her. She let out a deep moan of pleasure, and I could feel her toes curling on my stomach, grabbing the flesh.
"Oh God, Yes!" I could feel her tense up and suddenly my face was doused with her pussy-juice as she climaxed. She put her full weight on me for a second and panted heavily, before turning around so that she sat on my stomach, the sight of her pussy above my bellybutton was so hot. She leaned in and passionately kissed me, her breasts hanging down onto my chest.

"Mmm, I taste good" she added afterwards. Jazz stood and mounted me, postioning her dripping pussy onto my rock-hard dick, and started riding me hard.
"Someone's coming to join us soon.....oh, and she's a virgin...."

Stroking my Cock to my Aunt

May 9th @ 5:46am EDT

My Aunt is about 5'5", 130lbs With 10lbs of that in her perfect natural D cup tits. She has a perfect ass and tan toned legs to match. I never saw my aunt this way until I was a teenager (14). I began to get really horny when ever I saw her, and always had thoughts of wanting to fuck her, but I would have settled to see her naked 30 year old body.

As the years went on, Whenever I would spend the night at my cousins, I got increasingly brave. They had a pool, and I would time it perfectly to stall before going out to join the rest of them in the back yard to go swimming, for one reason only. I would be inside watching my aunt rubbing tanning oil all over her body, preparing herself for a day by the pool. I couldn't help but get hard and start stroking my cock to the beautiful site that was before me. I would blow my load before she was done making every exposed inch of her tan body glisten.

Many years and loads had passed and I made the decision I had to see her naked. I got my first opportunity when I was 20. I was over the house for a relaxing day at the pool. The group was still outside as my aunt headed in. I went inside a few minutes later to use the bathroom, and I heard my aunts shower running. This was it, I had to do it. I had to see her naked. I checked her door, it was locked. I had to act fast in order to achieve my fantasy. I picked the cheap interior door lock and entered the bedroom. My heart was pounding, and my cock was hard. The bathroom opened up into the bedroom, and I could see the shower from a quick peak around the corner. I was scared, excited, and really horny. I couldn't risk getting caught looking at her. So I got completely naked and stroked my cock on her bed knowing she was naked 10 feet away from me. I quickly blew my enormous load, and made a quick exit. I made it a mission the rest of the summer that I would see her wet glistening body in the shower.

I stayed over there alot waiting for my opportunity. It came very soon, in the form of a morning shower. I again entered the bedroom in the same fashion, I made my way and peeked around the corner. I could see her through the clear glass door. She was washing her hair and had her eyes closed, I inched closer and saw the rest of her incredible mid thirties body. The sight of the shampoo bubbles running down her perfect tits, down her flat stomach, and gliding down her toned legs almost made me cum. I backed off so she wouldn't see me, and began to stroke my cock as I watched her shave her perfect legs and washing her body. It didn't take long for me to cum, I blew my thick powerful load all over the wall. I never came like that before. I again made a quick exit, awaiting my next opportunity.

I had many more opportunities again, and took advantage of them. Finishing with a load on the wall. I couldn't get enough of seeing my aunt in the shower. I had to record it so I could stroke my cock to her anytime. I decided this would be the last time It was getting to risky, I had a couple of close calls almost being caught. I once again entered in the room in the same fashion, armed with a small video camera. I placed the camera on the dresser pointed and zoomed perfectly to catch my beautiful aunt showering once again. I couldn't resist stroking my cock just thinking of how this will be recorded. I got caught up in the moment and lost track of time, as I was cumming she exited the shower quickly and saw me naked and pulsing out my thick load. She was shocked, but took an extra long glance at my spurting cock. I was scared but also turned on that she saw me cumming. She immediately went back in the shower, I quickly grabbed the camera and exited. Nothing was ever mentioned of that day.

She doesn't know I still stroke my cock to that tape (10 years later). It is the best ten minutes ever recorded. My favorite part that gets me to blow my load quick is seeing her face when she exits the shower to see my hard cock in my hand while I'm cumming.

Working Late

May 9th @ 5:45am EDT

It was late the last rays of the sun had just disappeared over the horizon, I had locked the filing cabinet and was looking forward to a long hot bath and dinner in front of the TV, snuggled up with my lover Liz.

There was a knock on the door and Jennifer rushed in 'Problem, we have lost the file for Beaver's, I need you to go through the files and typed out a new report, it needs to be ready for 8 am tomorrow.'

The Beaver's report had taken two days to complete, the look on my face must have been obvious, and Jennifer said she would be staying as well so it would be the two of us, and she did sweeten the pot with treble time and dinner on the firm. I played hard ball, I wanted the next day off with pay too.

I had barely spoken when she said done, she spun on her heels and left, be back in 10 minutes she called over her shoulder.

I picked up the phone and called Liz, she sighed and in a childish voice said she'd miss me and she might call, Alan to keep her company. I could see her pouting in my mind and laughed, he better not leave the toilet seat up. I hung up the phone and opened the filing cabinet and pulled out some files and waited.

Jennifer walked in and sat, 'Ok, lets crack on', she said, 'Dinner at 8'?

I nodded and opened the files, we worked steadily for the next 3 hours, 'Dinner', she announced, stood and stretched pushing her hips forward arching her back her breasts stood proud under her top, I found myself wondering if they were perky or if the bra she wore enhanced them.

I heard Jennifer calling my name, I blushed when she said, 'Seen, enough'?

'Sorry, No .... I was just ......;' I saw her smiling at my embarrassment, I looked away quickly.

'What type of food'? Jennifer asked.

'Chinese, Stir-fried Beef in Black Bean Sauce', I said.

'Sounds good, back in a minute', she said as she walked out the door.

I stood and stretched, I need to pee so I went to the toilets, pulled up my skirt and panties down squatted and let go a long stream of wee, wrapping a wad of toilet paper I wiped and flushed. I was just about to pull my panties back up but stopped spread my legs wider and gently stroked my pussy, I closed my eyes and imagined Jennifer's boobs pressed against her top I circled my clit with my index finger, and licked my lips and was beginning to pulling her top off and kissing her nipples, when I heard Jennifer calling from the office, I was so wet I had to wipe my pussy again, reluctantly I pulled my panties up and smoothed my skirt down, washed my hands and opened the door the takeaway had arrived.

'Thought you had taken up refuge in there', said Jennifer, 'Get the crossword done', she joked.

Oh my god, just how long was I in there, I glanced at the clock 20 minutes, no way, then I realised she must have thought I was having a ...... no, now I was totally embarrassed, I didn't want her to think I had, but I couldn't say I was masturbating either so I sat quietly and started to eat.

Jennifer chatted away as we ate, once finished she asked me to clear away she had to make a phone call and she went to her office, she left the door ajar and sat at her desk she dialled and began chatting, I gathered the cartons together and took them to the tea room, as I passed her door I could not hear what she was saying but she had lifted her legs onto the desk and I could see up her skirt, she had thigh high stockings and I could just see a glimpse of yellow material between her legs. I stood and looked through the door crack till she lifted her legs off the desk and hung up the phone, I walked back to my room and Jennifer entered just behind me.

We made good progress and chatted as we worked and at half past midnight, we had collated the information that was lost, and it just needed typing, Jennifer, stood and said she need a coffee and did I want one, I nodded and Jennifer left to prepare the coffee.

I sat back in my chair and closed my eyes I was shattered, the next I heard was Jennifer's voice from far away, 'Don't let me stop you', she said.

I opened my eyes my skirt was pushed up; legs open my hand inside my panties, two fingers working in and out my other hand under my top playing with a nipple.

My pussy was swollen and wet, panties soaked. I sat up startled and pulled my hand out, my fingers wet with my juices, my breathing mere gasps. I looked at Jennifer, as she crossed the room; she pushed her knee between mine forcing her way between my legs, till she stood with my legs spread wide open for her to do whatever she desired. Jennifer lifted my wet fingers to her mouth and flicking her tongue out she licked along each finger before taking both into her mouth and sucking on them working her tongue round and between them, it was so erotic I could feel my nipples hardening even more, my pussy pouted and pulsed under my panties. Jennifer knelt and her hands moved to my panties and pulled them aside, her fingers traced along my thighs and up to the junction with my torso, I shivered to her touch and with the back of her hand she touched my wet quim, while she still suckled on my fingers, I pulled my top and bra up freeing my breasts my hands grabbed each creamy globe, I began kneading them hard as Jennifer took two fingers and slowly ran them up and down my labia she inserted them twisting and pumping, if felt wonderful she bowed and her lips fastened round my throbbing clit, she suckled on it she rubbed her teeth on the tender flesh, I gasped and held my breath as a third finger entered, the feeling of fullness gratifying, Jennifer pulled me towards her my bottom now off the chair, she scraped her long finger nails down along my thigh, reaching down I felt a manicured finger nail lightly scraping over my puckered opening and perineum, I felt the rush of blood in my veins, the hard pounding in my head as she took me to an earth shattering orgasm, I lost control of my body convulsing as wave after orgasmic wave surged through my body, Jennifer held me close against her till my orgasms subsided, she kissed my lips and face as she held me.

Jennifer smiled as I looked longingly into her eyes, my fingers stroked her arm and hand, and we interlocked fingers as our lips met, a long tender kiss, which grew more passionate as tongues fought each other inside my mouth or Jennifer's.

Jennifer broke the kissing and stood up pulling me after her we left the office and along the corridor, we stopped outside another room and Jennifer found her keys and opened the door, inside was a single bed with a white sheet on it and two pillows, there was a sink and several units it was the first aid room, Jennifer turned and reaching out pulled my top and bra over my head, reached round and unhooked my skirt letting it fall and finally she pushed my panties down to the floor, I was naked in front of Jennifer, a girl I had only spoken to three or four times before today.

I returned the compliment and pulled Jennifer's top off, her bra lightly padded yellow, I removed it revealing her breasts small perky with puffy nipples, l liked each nipple wetting them and then blew on them her nipples began to stiffen, I reached behind her my breasts flattened against hers, I unbuttoned her skirt and she wriggled it over her hips and I hooked my thumbs into her panties and knelt as I worked them down her firm thighs my face level with her pussy, only a light down covered he mons, as she stepped out of her panties I slid my hand between her thighs and lightly spanked encouraging her to open her legs for me. I kissed her mons and turned my head to reach the plumb lips nestled between her thighs and tasted her juices.

Jennifer lay on the bed one leg on the floor the other she pulled up to her chest, she was open to my mouth and tongue and I began teasing her a little biting the flesh of her thigh moving up slowly, Jennifer wrapped her fingers in my hair and pulled me up, till she could feel my breath on her pussy, she moaned and urged me to eat her, I used a flat tongue on her first long slavering wet licks mixing her juices and my saliva over her quim, repeating this several times, I brought my fingers along the exposed back of her thigh, to the crease which marked the spread of her taut firm buttock, I traced round till my fingers were below her in the crack of her ass I ran my finger along stopping to press my finger on her puckered opening, I felt her anus pulse, I rolled my tongue, making it hard I moved to her clitty, she bucked her hips as I flittered my wet tongue over the now exposed erect bud, she gripped my hair tighter, as she humped her pussy on my face, my finger pressed harder on her anal fissure, I felt it pulsing quicker it was almost like gasping and my finger entered slightly, as she moved. I moved away from her ass to her vagina with all the juices my finger slid effortlessly into her, I buried it deep inside her. Jennifer pulled her other leg up to her chest; I slid two more fingers into her twisting and pumping as I sipped hard rhythmically on her clit, she moan loudly.


I ceased my ministrations and moving back I flipped her on to her tummy, the pillows under her, I spread her legs and laid on top of her with my hand between her ass and my pussy I speared three fingers into her and fucked her, I kissed her neck letting my tongue tease the tender skin Jennifer suckled on two of her own fingers as I pounded her pussy with three finger.

I stopped and pulled her to her knees and turned her round till we were face to face, I slipped my hand between her thighs my palm on her mons my fingers slid inside her, I rocked my hand, pressing over her clit fingers massaging the entrance to her pussy I wrapped her hair round my other hand pulling her head back I kissed and lick the exposed throat.

Jennifer's hand was now between my legs finger fucking my wet pussy. I moved down to her boobs covering her puffy nips with my hot wet mouth I sucked hard her nipples stiffened as my tongue lashed over the now ultra sensitive bud, Jennifer's finger thrust hard into my wet haven, as her thighs tensed, Jennifer came hard, we flopped back lat on the bed and I straddled her now clamped thighs and humped against her till I too climaxed, we lay tangled skin glistening, face to face; mouth to mouth breathing in unison.

We must at some point slept, next moment Jennifer is shaking me looking at my watch its 04:15, we dress in silence, I caught Jennifer looking at me, we know this will happen again and soon but we still have the report to type, Jennifer makes a start and I make some strong coffee.

Oh yes, the report, it was ready at 07:55. Jennifer delivered the report, made a phone call before climbing into my car, we grabbed breakfast we went to bed 09:27 and sleep sometime after 11:00.

Wifes Cheating

May 9th @ 5:45am EDT

I'm Tim, my wife Paula & I was married about 5 years when this happened. At the beginning of our marriage we had great sex sessions. We worked near the same part of town so we went to work together. I dropped her off at her work and then to my work. Paula worked 7 to 3:30. I was working 7:30 to 3, I know it doesn't add up does it? I had a shift that was 8 hours with a 20- minute paid lunch & no breaks. Paula had an un-paid lunch and 2 breaks. I got off work and a short drive to her work to pick her up right on time. It worked out great.

We would just get in the front door of our house, and strip off our clothes and go fuck somewhere in the house. It didn't matter where. We fucked in the bathtub, shower, and the laundry room even on top of the coffee table. It's like we were in heat every minute. Sex was great; we fucked in all


known positions & even came up with some we tried. It's ah wonder Paula never got pregnant as much as we fucked each other. A couple years later we kind of slowed down a little to a couple times a day to once ah week, to maybe once a month. My dick and me were going bonkers. I asked her why she didn't want to have sex. I got no answer. Time spent in the bathroom with my Rosy palm and her five sisters. I would jack off. I was trying to figure out why Paula lost her interest in fucking me the way she did.

I was on the Internet looking for information on why women loose interest in sex. I came across a chat room where people could chat about anything. Cooking, sports just about anything, even sex. There is self-made profile on these people that you could read. To join in the chat room you had to have a login name. I choose "Neglected One / Golfer" I was looking at all the chat room titles. I logged on to one that was "Straight Sex" I was reading the main chat line, when I had gotten a PM. PM was "Personal Message" This guy was asking about my name, "Neglected Golfer" ah asked if I played and where I was located, he wanted to know if we could play golf some time.

I received another PM from a lady who was "Beautiful Bonnie" She typed ASL I was knew at this chat, so had to ask what that was. She came back & said Age, Sex & Location? Ok, I'm 26 and I live in Lakehurst, a far as sex. I use to. "Oh Wow, "Neglected One" I live there also, small world huh? She returned by asked my sex. I typed "Yes I have, but it's very seldom now. She asked if I was divorced. I said 'no but my wife don't want sex anymore. I don't know why. Bonnie came back and said " have you ask her" I said I have, she won't even talk to me about it. I typed " we had sex all the time for a long time. She just stopped"

Well "Beautiful Bonnie how do you look? She told me she was 5' 6" 122 pounds, long brown hair. Blue eyes and a figure that was called ah "Brick Shit House" My measurements are 38 26 36 my tits are round and firm with my areola about 2" and my nipples about Ѕ when hardened.

Something clicked, my wife Paula looks like that. I typed back to "Beautiful Bonnie do you a have picture that you could send me? Y yes I do, but I'll have to get to know you a little better. Ok Bonnie, I typed back. She asked me what I looked like. I gave her some bogus information. I told her I was Randy, 6' 2" 195 pounds and abs like a rushing stream. Bonnie replied and ur cock? "You want to know about my cock Bonnie? It's right at 81/2" when I get a hard-on. Bonnie replied and ur cock is it circumcised? Yes it is Bonnie, would you like to see it? Y Yes, I dearly would and maybe even swallow it for you!

This chat room lady & I were talking to each other about sex. We were having a hot sex chat. She told me that her x would Wham Bam and then the SOB would go to sleep while leaving me dangling with out getting me off. I just gave up on him, but I have a little buddy here at work that is not satisfied until I am. I have gotten my rocks off many times with this guy. We had a good time chatting. She said she had to get back to work for now. She kissed me XOXOXOXOX I Just have to get to know ur dick so I can suck the snot out of it...... & she was gone.

Last night I took a real close look at Paula's physical features. This Bonnie had described Paula to a tee. Is my wife having an affair? Is she fucking some other guy? All kinds of thoughts were going though my head. I just had to get a picture of Bonnie to see if it was what I was thinking was true.

The next day I logon and went right to the room she was in. She saved my login ID and there she was. "Good morning Randy, It's Bonnie, How you doing sweetie" I continued where we left off. "A picture, a picture of yourself" Last night I wanked off thinking about you" Bonnie & how I'd like to get you down & fuck you so hard until you passed out. How bout it Bonnie?

Wow, Randy ur kinda forward aren't you? But it sounds great to me! Here I'll send you my pix. Hang on Randy, While I'm download my pix tell me about you jerking off. Was it nice? Did you imagine it was really me? Was I good? How did you hide ur cum from ur wife?

Bonnie to start off, "I was in the bathroom taken a whiz and my thoughts returned to you and the chat we had. I thought of how you looked with your month around my love missile" "Love Missile? LMFAO is that what you call it? It must be something to watch and better yet to feel in my cunt! Here is my Pix Randy"

I waited a few minutes; yep there it was. I clicked on upload. The picture was my wife. She was wearing a two-piece bikini that didn't have enough material to cover her tits all the way. I could see a shadow of her nipples and a little pubic hair around the edge of her bikini thong. I was so pissed, but I played along. I even saved the chat to documents. It might come in handy later on.

Oh WoW, Bonnie ur pix is so beautiful, I should dump my wife and we could get together. Huh? How bout it? That way you could suck the snot out of my cock any time.

We had a heavy sex chat, everything was going swell. sucking, fucking her and her fucking me back all afternoon. "Say Bonnie is your panties wet" My panties? Oh hell I took them off a long time ago and yes I am very wet"

"Bonnie, reach down & give her a little tickle. Oh Randy, I can't do that here. I'm in my office. I'm supposed to be working.

"Bonnie, Who is this buddy of urs, that one that takes care of ur needs"

He is this young stud that delivers mail here, we just came back from fucking for lunch.

"Bonnie why are you still married if this young kids gets ur rocks off better than ur husband"? (She didn't catch on that she told me she had an X husband) Bonnie "Bonnie U there" the screen was quit. " Bonnie" "BONNIE" she was gone.

I stopped to pick up Paula at her work. She said she was fired today for inappropriate behavior. I thought that's what happened. Ok, I just played along some more. Paula what happened? She said she didn't want to discuss it right now. I left it at that.

The next day I checked my email from work. I logon on for a minute and there was Bonnie. She said "I was fired because she was not working and had a chat room up and chatting about sex when my supervisor caught me" she also wrote to my PC that she had to meet me in person and fuck my brains out.

"Oh Bonnie, so you want to met me huh? Ok Tell ya what, meet me at the hotel at Hartford & I-95 at 10:00 tomorrow, we can check in as husband and wife. That way we can fuck all afternoon. Here's something I just thought of. I'll leave ah key at the front desk. You can let ur self in" "Ok Randy see ya then, XX0X0X0X.

I planned all afternoon of just what to do. I printed her pix and her chat documents. The next morning was Saturday. I told Paula I was going to the golf course for 18 holes and a few drinks after. I told her that so she could get away to meet Randy. I went right to the hotel and checked in. I went to a wal-mart that enlarged pictures. Asked if they could make this life size. Sure it will be about 3 hours though. Here lady, I gave her a fifty dollar bill & said make it black & white. I really need this as quick as you can. I called a divorce attorney and got the oil changed in my car. I went back and they had it ready. Full life size of Paula dressed in that piece of material that Bonnie called a bikini.

I hung it on the entrance door Paula would have to see it when she walked in. It was about 9:30 and the trap was all set. I had all the chat documents laid out on the dresser. The picture was hung I just waited for Bonnie / Paula to come in.

10:00 right on a knock on the door. I heard the card key slide in the slot. I ducked into the bathroom. She came in calling to Randy. Oh Shit, I could have heard the pin drop on the carpet. Paula's month dropped she was stuttering something about she was so sorry & that she didn't mean to cheat on me.

I just said, Bonnie was to be here at 10:00 why are you here Paula? She started to cry and seen the chat room doc's there on the dresser. Paula looked up at me with a face full of tears. She said I'm Busted Huh?

Yeah Paula you are busted! Now what? she asked. Paula, what you are going to do with this. You are to strip down to nothing & Bonnie is going to fuck me silly. Paula did as she was told. I fucked her pussy, as well as her month. Paula never liked anal sex. I fucked Bonnie's ass the hardest. I was spent. I used all of the cum I could muster up. she looked a mess, like a street whore that fucks for money. "Now Bonnie get dressed we are going home" We arrived home she wanted to talk about this. I said "Now, Bonnie, I want you and Paula to pack up every thing you own and get the FUCK out of my house. Divorce papers are pending" A divorce is what you need. This way you can fuck this mail man's brains out all you want"

"But, but Tim where am I to go? That mail man is married also" she said "Oh Tim I have never lost a desire to have sex with you, it's just he was so nice and said all the correct things. Please let's work this out, can we huh" She moved closer to me on the couch and started petting me and reached for my zipper. I just let her do what ever she wanted too. I wanted to screw her one more before kicking her out into the street. She did manage to get my cock to stand up. She then give me the best blow-job she had ever. I shot my wad in her month, in her hair and her face got some. My cock was not done, not yet. She wanted to fuck me.

I got her all naked she bent over the arm of the couch and said "Here. Tim, Fuck me right there" and pointed to her cum soaked pussy. She said, "Just my cunt needs fucked. I need to cum with you" I didn't even look at that. Her ass is what I wanted. I placed the helmet of my cock at her cunt. She started to back up a little. I raised my dick a little and drove my cock right up her ass. I didn't stopp until my balls hit her ass cheeks. My dick was pounding her bung hole & she started to cry from the pain. "Oh Damn-it Tim that hurts, Please stop, stop and take your dick out of my ass. I never liked it "

I said, "To hear Bonnie talk about taking cock up her ass is what she liked. Well here Paula" I with drew out all but the head on my cock & with hard thrust I hit her bowels. I started to cum again. I jammed my dick in so hard it hurt me. I just made a deposit one last time. I un-loaded my balls right up Bonnie's tight ass. I asked Paula if she still wanted to talk about this.

"Oh Yes" she said can we" "Yes! We can talk about this in the courtroom. Now get your shit together and Get Your Slutty Ass Out of My house.

Indian Wife: Shy to Hottie

May 9th @ 5:43am EDT

Initial years of our marriage were rather dry with both being illiterate in terms of sex life. We just did it for the sake of doing it. She was also totally unexposed to sex. I had to show and teach her everything. I am sure, many of our fellow Indian's go through the same situation.

Slowly, I started to feel more and more horny, but my wife was not achieving that state of sexiness. I found out that likewise she is very hot but keeps herself covered and quiet.

I decided to train her fully to make her just like any foreign lade, which I liked very much. It took years of trial and error and efforts and today the results are mind-blowing. I am narrating most of the things here. I need your feedback also.

Obviously, as everyone starts, I started by bringing hot stories at home from Internet. But, the problem I faced was her poor English. So I brought Hindi stories from sextails.com. Every week I used to bring in 4-5 sex stories. Initially, she didn't like them, but slowly she herself asked me to get more.

Let me tell you her statistics: She is 5'5" tall, fair, with a figure of 36-32-34. When she dresses well, no man can pass her without checking her face and boobs :)

After that I bought a laptop specially for this purpose and brought dozens of Cd's and DVDs and we started watching them. Initially, we liked to see cpl porn flicks.. that slowly progressed to 3sums and group and finally there was no limit. We enjoyed everything in porn.

Next I planned of using names while making love to her. So I asked her, whom do you like from our known ones.. Till months she did not take any names. Finally, she gave me 2-3 names of some of my best friends.

I encouraged her to give me hot photographs of her. For this I bought a 6MP camera for 17,000/- specially for this. Then I started taking her pics and posted them on net to get comments. I got some of the most hot comments. I also started sending some of the pics to those 2-3 of my friends. One of them, asked for more.

I told him that I do not have and need to take more. And I need some couple pics. I asked him would he help me. He said sure. He too was eyeing my wife since years. Anyone would! One day I took my wife to his home. We set and started talking. He said he has got some porn movies. I said, lets see. He started one of them on his laptop. We 3 were watching it. I started caressing my wife's back and she started caressing my thighs. I told my friend, why don't you take some pics of us. He said OK. Then he took 20-25 pics of us in various hot positions like kissing, hugging, caressing boobs and she holding my penis and all that. But, all with clothes on. Yes, lots of cleavage was on display all the time and my friend also got a solid hard on...

This made my free in front of that friend of mine. Next I planned a car trip with we 3. We went for a long drive in the evening. I started a game in which any one person can tell other person to do something or he will be punished. This led to many erotic things. First I asked her to caress my friend's thighs and also he to do the same to her. Next, I asked my friend to feel her boobs. She was wearing a tight t-shirt and jeans. So feeling her boobs was a fantastic experience for him. I also loved the sight while driving the car. He was cupping her breasts from the backseat and my wife's eyes were closed and was moaning. I took her one hand and placed it on my thigh, she caressed my thigh and grabbed my erect penis. Oh! I was in heaven seeing my wife's boobs in my friends hands and my penis in her hand.

After that, I asked my wife to remove her bra and give it to my friend. She removed it and gave it to him. Next I asked my friend to feel the boobs from inside the t-shirt. He immediately came forward and inserted one hand from top and another from bottom of the t-shirt and grabbed both the boobs and started playing with the erect nipples between his thumb and finger. I asked her to grab his penis in his pants. She immediately did that and her another hand was on my penis. she was facing me as both her hands were holding the penises. This went on for 5 minutes. Next I asked my friend to lower his pants and show his dick. He did that and I asked her to hold it. First time in her life she touched a penis other than mine. She immediately said, WOW, its bigger and thicker. I was happy! They both enjoyed boobs and penis for 15 more minutes in complete silence, just her moans.

After dropping my friend home, we fucked each other like dogs.

My wife tells me that I am the best boob sucker in the world :) And if any woman gets her boobs sucked by me then she will never forget the experience throughout her life. I suck her for 20 minutes on each of her boob while I finger her pussy. She loves it and feels like in heaven. Now, I started asking her whether she wants dick in her pussy of my friend and she responded by saying yes yes yes.

This we did for many days and each night she told me that she wants another dick in her pussy. Now I am confirmed that she wants to get fucked by another dick.

To make her more bold and free, I told her that lets go to a mall and roam around, but you need to wear a white shirt on jeans and no bra inside and no panties. Initially, she said no and later she agreed happily. Well, she was looking hot and when we went there, I could see her boobs swaying here and there and she too felt it. I saw guys stealing looks at her big moving boobs. Wow, what a sight to see. I wanted to make her free and bold and so I did all this things. In return, I was getting a hot wife who would do anything in sex.

Now, since she was free with my friend, we saw few porn movies on my mobile at a public place too and showed my wife his erected dick through his pant. While she was watching his dick, I hit my friend on his dick in the public and we all started laughing. Then I told him, see how hard her nipples are and touched her boobs in public.

After few days, I again arranged for a car trip. This time I asked her to sit on the back seat and enjoy. Within no time, my friends pants were lowered with his big dick in my wife's lovely hand and my friends hand on her naked boobs. He kissed the boobs and started sucking them while my wife was stroking his dick. This went on for 20 minutes while I was driving the car. He was about to cum, my wife masturbated him in a handkerchief and threw it outside the window.

After some more driving, he got erect again! Next he sat down between the seat and made my wife lie on the back seat. He sucked her boobs and started fingering her pussy and she was moaning too loudly. I could see all that and was feeling too horny. I also inserted my fingers in her pussy along with my friend's finger and she immediately came. Later I kept caressing her thighs while my friend fingered her pussy and sucked on her boobs. We drove for 20 more minutes before I dropped him at his place.

That night, after going home, she took a bath and came out fresh with a small wrap around. I kissed her on her lips and pressed her boobs while she grabbed my cock from my pants. I switched off all the lights, removed her towel and kissed her everywhere. I too got rid of all the clothes. After that, I made her stand in our balcony with her hands on the grill. She bent down. Her lovely ass was in my hand and the whole world was visible to us from the balcony. I inserted my cock in her wet juicy pussy from behind and started stroking her slowly. As her moans increased,my strokes also got wilder and wilder. After 10 minutes of stroking, I asked her to come on the bed. She again jumped on the bed with her ass on my side. I lifted one leg of her in my hand and inserted my cock again in the wet pussy and fucked her hard for 15 more minutes. It was a mind blowing experience to fuck my hot wife with her one leg in my hand in doggy style. On that night, she came 5 times!!!!!

See friends, how successful I am. I converted my shy, reserved wife into a hot, frank, free and bold wife.

Next, I am planning to get a real dick inside her. For that, I will write another story. Actually, we would love to interact with nice couples who are from mumbai and are young, hot and open minded.

Hello readers, I am a writing my own life-experience over here. Everything is 100% true. It has been almost 11 years now since our marriage and today I feel that I have the hottest and horniest wife in the world.

Mature Relationship

May 7th @ 7:04am EDT

She sat on the couch, her ex-husband's old roommate next to her, studying the data he prepared for her. "This is terrific information" Sally said. "How...how did you come up with all this?" He told her he has friends in high places as he looked at her. For an older woman, and he was the same age as her, he thought how pretty she was looking lately. He stared at her as she looked over the statistics he had created for her. "Are you sure about all this?" she asked as her eyes and head turned his way.

His eyes, now on her body, and breasts began quickly diverting themselves to her face. "Yes, I'm positive about the information" he told her. Wow, she's been...been getting in shape for something. I mean...whoa...how did she get to be so...well...I don't know.

"Is everything alright?" Sally asked her old friend.

"Oh um yes" he said.

She stood up and walked to the kitchen sink. She poured herself another tall glass of water but as she walked to it, he turned, just enough, to study her figure from behind. His eyes widened. Yes, she has lost a considerable amount of weight, he told himself. Should I ask, he wondered? No, leave it be. Just let it alone.

I wonder, she thought. Did he look at me at all? Nah, he's not really like that. I mean I've lost close to 35 lbs. What more does a guy need, she thought. She smiled as she thought about undressing herself for him too. She smiled some more but pushed the thought aside and turned and came back to the couch.

She looked at him. She offered a pert smile and sat back down. Okay, so what if she was 57. Did she still look it? Other's had said she did not. Other's, her friends of course, had told her she looked much younger...under 50 and maybe younger then that. "So what does this data mean to me?" she asked.

His feet were up, hers too, and both of their feet were about to touch the other's. He felt something. He looked. It was her feet his feet were bumping into. "Oh excuse me" he told her. She said it was alright but he moved his feet away. She liked the feeling of his feet on hers. He explained what the data meant. Then they discussed it all the while he wanted to see her naked. "So when can I get you up here again?" he asked.

"Huh...to visit?" she said. I'd like that, she told herself. Just you and me, alone...you never know what could happen do you, but her eyes were telling him what she was thinking.

"Yes to visit...or you could stay the night tonight," the 58 year old scientist said. "No, I know. That would be a problem. You have-"

"No, I'd love to stay a weekend" she told him, their eyes meeting as if love was already in the air. "But as you know, I've got my granddaughter and this" as she shook the paperwork in front of her.

"I'd love to learn to fish. I'd love to hike with you too, Peter. I would, but" and she thought about her obligations to the project and her granddaughter some more. "I'd have to find someone...anyone who's capable of taking care of Sierra first off."

Peter understood, but his heart, and other parts of himself were telling himself to go down to the city and stay there with her for a while. "How about if I came to town instead; then we could do some stuff together?" Now that's a possibility, he thought. I wonder what she thinks about that. "How would that sound?"

Her eyes lit up. A smile developed on her face. "You...come to town... But where would you" and then it dawned on her. Oh...oh...oh wow...stay with me...at my place? He was trying not to smile. She was trying to hold it in. "I suppose...I guess you...you could stay at...my place" she told him, relieved she'd said it.

"Really...stay at your place...honestly?" he said knowing that's what he wished for all along. He shook his head. "No, I couldn't. I couldn't do that if it's going to put you out."

"Peter...there wouldn't be anything more then having you visit for a while" she said.

Really, he asked himself. Now that would be great! Just you, me, and some bedsheets... Yep, now I could get into that, he joked knowing it was a pipe dream at best. They sat and talked about the data some more while every once in a while the two of them looked at one another wondering, and wishing, something could become of their friendship. Did she want it? She didn't know. But it would be worth getting to know him although she already knew Peter well. Did he want something like that? Hell yes, he's always known how he's felt about Sally. But their friendship had always been defined by the work she was involved with on the committee she was a part of.

"Thanks for everything" she said, looking him in the eyes. They hugged. He felt great against her and knew maybe there could be something special between them. "I'll talk with you next week, okay?"

The following week, after a stress filled six days of research and discussions, she told everyone she was going to take a few days off. Enough, she thought. I need a few days away from here. Call Peter. Invite him down. He can sleep in one of the other rooms. She smiled knowing where she'd rather have him sleep but said aloud on her way home "Yes, I know Sally...I want him with me too."

"Hello?" he said.

"Hi, how are you?" she asked.

"Oh hiiiiiiii" he opened. "Great, now that I know its you."

"Want to do something different?" she asked.

"Sure, maybe" he said.

"Why don't you come on down and visit for a few days" she said. "I'd love for you to come in and stay. We can...do things" she told him.

"That sounds great...when?" he replied.

"Tomorrow good... Anything preventing you from coming down tomorrow?" she asked

"No, the fish will wait" he told her.

She giggled, he laughed, and he began packing that night so he could be there relatively early the next day. Peter told Sally he'd be there around ten in the morning. She smiled and felt great that he could come for a few days. She cleaned everything. She went out and bought some new clothes. She got up the next morning and took herself a long, hot shower. She felt revitalized and ready for a few good days with a good friend.

The doorbell rang and she was at the door quicker then a mouse. Before he barely entered her house, they hugged. Long and warm, she walked him inside it. He'd only been there a couple times before but that had been years ago.

Inside and seated comfortably, she offered him a drink but like her he only drank water plus it was only 10:30 in the morning. "No alcohol until after noon" he said. They laughed and she agreed with him so they both drank one glass of water until it turned 12:01.

"Ready for that wine yet?" she asked hoping he'd say yes.

"Sure, sounds great" he answered. But before they knew it both had drank 2 glasses, full glasses of wine. "Wow, I feel a buzz coming on" he told her. She said she didn't drink enough throughout the years to keep a buzz from coming either, and still they drank one more glass afterwards.

"Wow, I've drank too much" she told him. He agreed. "I don't know why I'm going to say this but I am anyway. I want sex, Peter. I want to make love and have sex, badly. There I said it. Can you believe what I just told you?" she said almost laughing.

He looked at her with a straightface and said nothing, at first. She'd almost forgotten what she'd said but he hadn't. He finally smiled and stood up. He walked towards her. He put out his hand and she took it. For what reason, she didn't know. She stood up. He held her hands in his as he looked her in the eyes.

"I've always thought you were an attractive woman, and when you lost that weight you lost, I began wondering to myself of course...should I ask her out on a date." He gazed into her eyes as she looked back at him not knowing what to expect.

"I like you Sally Potter. I've always...always liked you and I find you...very pretty not to tell you this. There are so many" and his eyes closed and he forgot why he was telling her what he was. He opened his eyes. He smiled. Then, out of nowhere, he kissed Sally on her lips. "Mmmmmmmmm, god I've wanted to kiss you for so darn long" he said. "I'm glad I did."

"Me too" she told him... "Me too."

"Want to go and lie down...see what happens?" he said.

"Sure why not. I mean, okay, I'm older, but I don't and haven't felt that old, yet" she replied. "Let's...see...what happens...okay?"

She smiled as she took his hand in hers and led him to her bedroom. He anxiously followed as he noticed her back, and it looked sweet, in his opinion. He wanted to say so too but didn't. He should have but refused to let the thought out. She turned the corner into her room and walked closer and closer to her bed. It was large, very large in fact, but being there, near her like he was meant everything in the world.

"Are we really doing this?" he said.

"Don't you want to?" she answered.

"No...no I want to lie down and see what happens" he told her.

"I do too" she added.

She sat down. Her body looked...in great shape, better then he'd ever seen it in years he started thinking. Finally he let out his thoughts. "I'm going to say something I was thinking last weekend that I didn't tell you and wished I had." She asked what. He took her hands in his. "Sally...you're sexy and you have a sexy looking body at that."

Silence gathered in the room. She looked into his eyes. She looked down at his and her hands. She looked up at him and she smiled. She took one of her hands and pressed it against his aging chest. Slender and slightly soft, he was still a very good looking man.

"I think you're a sexy looking man also" she said quietly.

They looked into one another's eyes. Searching, looking the two of them didn't really know, for sure, where to begin, or what to do next. She lay down on the bed and with her hands had him lie down next to her facing her.

He knew how he felt. Something within him told him he wanted to pet her body, any exposed flesh he could, if she would expose herself to him. God allow me to undo your top. Let me pet your bosoms. Let me stroke them, Sally he told himself.

He suddenly felt himself growing hornier. Oh my lord, he thought. Oh my...god. As he looked into her eyes he reached up and stroked her cheek. She smiled affectionately. He stroked it again and then her hair. She stroked his cheek as the two gazed into one another's eyes. Sally reached up. She undid a button on her top. Surprised she did so, he watched with hidden excitement in his face. Another button came undone. What should I do...undo a button myself, he wondered? No, let's see what happens. Another and another and another button came undone and before he knew it he could see all of her beautiful upper body.

In a quiet voice she asked "Is that too much Peter?"

With arousing enlightenment in him he said no as casually as he could. She asked if he would like her to take it off and he told her only if she wanted to. Sally slipped her top off her shoulders. "I can't...ohhh Sally...you're really attractive to me." She smiled and took his hand. Placing it upon her breast, she closed her hard, and then pushed down on it.

"Mmmmmm" she told him, her eyes still closed. "I'm so happy...I invited you down here." They looked into one another's eyes and both smiled. Then she reached up and began undoing his shirt. Her eyes focused on the unfolding of his chest and upper body as she eventually untucked it from his slacks. "Have I ever told you...how attractive I think you are?"

He thought no but I'll accept it now regardless. She rubbed his chest, slowly removing the top from his shoulders also. The two of them lie shirtless and stared into the other's eyes. Smiling at each other, he wanted to ask her how far "this" was going to go but didn't. He just did what seemed natural. In his mind she was the host. It was, in his mind, her decision what happened that evening. He liked her very much but never in a million years wanted to mess that up.

"I want you Peter. I really do" and she paused as she looked into his eyes "but I'm not necessarily that kind of woman you should know."

He smiled and leaned into her. He kissed her on her lips, lightly. "That's alright. I want you too but never in a million years, Sally, would I do anything at all to ruin our friendship."

Never in a million years she thought as she caressed his chest and smiled into his eyes. As she did, she could see what he'd like more then that and that was to feel her breasts. So she reached behind her and undid her bra. Nice boobs, she hoped, and she wanted to thank him after seeing the look on his face. He leaned in again and kissed his friends lips. She reached around him and pulled him forward. Then she kissed him back.

All night long, although their pants remained on. Why, she didn't know. They had kissed and touched one another, showing how much they liked being together. The two truly enjoyed the other's company but by morning neither had garnered any sex from one another. With their tops off all that could be bared were arms and upper bodies cuddled into each other. She opened her eyes and saw him sleeping against her and told herself there would be other days and nights. Yes, to both, sex was integral to them, but for now the affection he showed her and visa versa meant more then anything so she closed her eyes and lay in bed waiting for him to awake. Kissing and touching and showing how much they cared for one another could always wait, she thought. Step two and three and... Well that would come soon enough she told herself as she cuddled with him.

"Good morning" he said once she opened her eyes again knowing they'd been cuddling all night. "Sleep well?" he asked.

She smiled and felt his frame against hers. The need to be held closer quickly developed and she said "Don't stop holding me like this." As they cuddled, she kissed him on his lips again.

Our Breathy Sweaty Embrace

May 7th @ 7:02am EDT

For a while I have been fantasising about the boy in the warehouse. Hazy day-dreams full of passionate kisses and secret, guilty embraces. He is young; smooth, tanned skin and long legs, with a cheeky grin and a sparkle in his eyes that makes my heart race. We have worked together for years, but it is only recently that I have started to think of him in a sexual way, ever since the day he hugged me after I had some bad news, and I felt myself pressed against him. Now he hugs me fairly often, in a friendly way, but I think there is more to it - and I intend to find out.
He has been on holiday for a week somewhere hot, and I am surprised at how much I have missed him being around. Having recently been promoted to his manager, I am acutely aware of how I should act around him, but I find it really hard when I can't stop thinking of him kissing me. His girlfriend wouldn't like that much...

I arrive at work on his first day back, excited about walking into the warehouse and seeing him again, hoping that he will greet me with a grin and the usual tantalizing hug. When he hugs me I can feel the muscles of his back, his long hair brushing against my face, and his body pressed against me... it is hard to pull away. I look up at him with a secret smile as I ask him how his holiday was. I am very good at making useless smalltalk as an excuse to be with him in the warehouse, I wonder if he notices and I feel silly.

As we talk he keeps his arm around me and slowly traces circles on my back, I don't want to move away from him but I don't want to hang around too much for fear he realises the sexy thoughts I keep having about him. I'm worried he would laugh at me if he knew, and there's no way anything could happen anyway with him having a girlfriend. I excuse myself hastily and go back to my office.

I feel hot and shaky after I sit down, if only he felt the way I do. Apart from the brotherly hugs, he has never given any indication that he likes me too. I decide that from now on - I will be 100% professional and not speak to him unless it is work-related...

After a week of stunted conversations and sharp exits, I am sat in my office in the afternoon mulling over my latest steamy dream about him, and then in he walks. He looks gorgeous, all curly hair and long legs, his jeans tight and dirty from the warehouse, just a hint of tummy showing at the bottom of his t-shirt. He doesn't venture into my office very often so I am surprised to see him. I ask what I can do for him, and he asks me if he has done something to upset me. I am shocked he has noticed anything different to be honest, and I feel pretty flattered that he has even noticed. I dismiss his question and say everything is fine, but he moves closer to me and cups my face with his hand. He looks down at me and asks what is really wrong.

Suddenly I just feel like I have to tell him, it's been too long that I have wanted him and its driving me mad. I look away as I tell him that I think about him all the time and I can't stop fantasizing about having sex with him. He doesn't look shocked, which surprises me, and then as I sit there waiting for him to say something, he slides his hand slowly down my neck and chest and gently squeezes my nipple which is poking through my thin shirt. I gasp out loud and feel my pupils dilate as I look up at him. He bends his head slowly and brushes his lips gently against mine, a look in his eyes that says he can't help himself, a whispered promise of things to come. He turns and walks out the door, winking at me sweetly before he goes.

My heart thuds like mad and I can feel the juice building up against my pants. I long to reach down, pull my knickers aside and stroke myself whilst I'm all wet but someone could walk in at any time. Did that really just happen? What should I do? I shouldn't have said anything, let him do that. I'm his manager, I should be acting professionally - not letting him touch me! I have to do some damage control, I decide to speak to him later that afternoon when the other warehouse guys have gone home.

Later that afternoon I go down to the warehouse, my heels clicking loudly against the floor as I search for him. When I find him, he is at the bottom of the warehouse arranging pallets, looking hot and sweaty from the exertion. He doesn't turn and acknowledge me as I approach, just stays still as he bends over a table to write something on a sheet of paper. I know he must have heard me come in, and I don't know why he is pretending he doesn't know I am there...unless he is as unsure as me about what is going on?

I walk up and stand just behind him and put my hands either side of his slim waist. I feel him tense as I touch him, but he doesn't say anything or move at all, just stays leaning over the work bench. His skin feels hot and smooth, I want to lick him and taste his salty sweat. I start to slide one hand up his back, under his t-shirt, and I can feel all his hairs standing on end as I stroke him gently. I circle my left hand around to his stomach and run my fingers along the top of his jeans. He pushes his bum out against me, and I flick the top buttons of his jeans open. I hear a small moan escape from him, and I realise he is enjoying being passive and letting me touch him.

I feel so turned on that I can't barely stand. My pussy is getter wetter than I think it ever has before. I lean close to him and whisper to him that my pussy is soaking wet and I want him to taste, and he moans louder than before, but stays still. I slide my hand slowly inside his jeans and his pants and find his cock. He is so hard and I can feel the pre-cum dripping from the end, I think about licking it off with the tip of my tongue and I shiver.

I start to tease him with my hand, and with my other hand I slide his t-shirt up and over his head so he stands half naked in front of me. It seems like it is too much for him suddenly, and he whirls round and grabs my wrists and yanks me up against him. He crushes my lips against his and his tongue slides into my mouth, so hot and sweet it makes me gasp. He presses his crotch against me and I can't help thinking of what it would feel like for his cock to slide inside me. I look up at him helplessly, I feel like I am in one of my dreams and this can't possibly be happening, not in the warehouse when anyone could come in and catch us.

But it is happening. He suddenly lifts me up onto the work bench, making it easier for him to reach my mouth with his and he starts to kiss down my neck and my chest. He moves his hand down and undoes the button of my trousers and slides the zip down. I close my eyes and let my head fall back as I feel his fingers slide inside my pants and discover the juices all over my pussy. I can hear his inward breath and I buck my pelvis against his hand. I am so horny I would do anything to have him inside me.

He starts fingering my clit really gently and slowly, teasing me with his thumb as he slides the tip of his fingers into my pussy and I can't take it anymore. Fuck me, I growl, and he does. He jumps up on the bench and pushes me roughly down onto the wood. He yanks aside my wet panties with one hand, and uses the other to free his cock and drive it hard into my pussy. I scream out, past the point now where it matters who else hears, and he slams into me again and again, each time deeper and harder than the time before, until I think I can't bear it anymore. He crushes his lips against mine, and slides his thumbs, rough and shaking, over my hard nipples. His eyes devour me as we move together on the wooden work bench, and I feel like the luckiest girl in the world as we come together in our breathy, sweaty, guilty embrace.

A one knighter turned to 2 year affair with my X

May 7th @ 7:02am EDT

Charlie, my x husband & I divorced three years after our marriage. We were both just too young. I remember doing his huge cock in all kinds of ways. If I could have had Charlie's dick with out Charlie, I'd still be married to Charlie's dick. It was 81/2" x by at leased 51/2" in circumference. Charlie had gotten in trouble and spent some time in jail. Charlie & I remained long distance friends. Charlie was in jail & I had moved to San Diego . but we gradually lost track of each other, even though we were divorced I still cared for him deeply because of our fantastic sex. Charlie took my hymen when I was 15. Our sessions were long & eventful. He could always cause multi orgasms and always did.

I met this man Rod. He was stable, with a good job. We dated ah while and fell in love He asked me to marry him. Our sex was ok, I had ah problem with Rod, he was unable to get me off like I had been accustom to, comparing Rod with Charlie, my present husband was no match. His dick is 5" fully erect, kind of like fucking ah pencil. Having sex with Rod I would imagine it was Charlie. I'd have sex with Rod for his pleasure not myself. I really missed Charlie, well his massive dick. I love Rod, but it was difficult to make love with someone that can't get you off. (It's hard to use less when you've had the best)

I was going home from work on ah Monday. I stopped at the traffic light. It's natural to look over to the next lane to see what or who is next to you. Vision of sugar plums danced in my head. "is it" I thought. Looking ah second time. It was. It was Charlie. Just remembering back at his massive cock, my pussy twitched and moisture began to flood my panties while waiting for the light to change.

This man looked at me, he rolled the window down, "Liz, Is that you" he asked. Well hi Charlie, when did you get out? I asked. "I've been out ah year now. I was patrolled early for good behavior, I'm free now. All that BS is behind me. Can you stop and talk ah while"

I was torn between being faithful to Rod and the desire of lust to have Charlie's massive cock between my thighs just intrigued me. I told Charlie to pull over. I pulled in behind him. I stayed in my car. I pressed down on my crouch pondering if I should get out. The wetness had made a wet stop in panties and my shorts.

Charlie get out and get in here I said. He got in my car, Hey Sweetie he said as he leaned over to kiss me. I reluctantly held my mouth closed lightly, but quickly opened my jaw as Charlie raped my tongue with his. I was over combed by his advances and kissed him back exploring and sucking each others tongue. Charlie placed his hand under my shirt & touched my bare breasts. Shivers of excitement and lust took over as my nipples jetted out hard as ah rock.

"Damn Liz, Did I do that" he said. Charlie, you SOB, you know you did. He started to knead my breasts like raw pie dough. Charlie, I can't do this, I'm married. I can't do this. Please stop! Just then a short orgasm hit my insides. Charlie, you SOB, take me some where and fuck me now before I change my mind and go home to my husband! Charlie! C H A R L I E ! you SOB. Take me & Fuck me.

I slid over his lap & he got under the wheel. He took me to his condo that was minutes away. On the way I lowered his zipper and got a hold of that man meat, another short powerful orgasm hit me again. I was surprised he didn't have on any underwear. Charlie where is your boxers? I asked. "Oh he said. I got used to not having any while I was in jail" That huge dick I remembered so well was right there in front of the lips. I began stroking him and kissing his head as it came through up above him fingers.

I managed to deep throat him as he drove in the his condo. "Liz, can't you wait ah minute" Charlie it's been so long since I've had ah dick that this. Rod just don't measure up. Strings of saliva came from his cock and snapped back to my lips as I came off his wonderful meat. He zipped up and we went in. We stood in the doorway and kissed very passionately as we stripped each other's clothes off. Embracing tightly as he picked me up. I said, Charlie! you SOB. Take me! He aimed his meat between my labia and lowered me on his massive cock. Charlie penetrated my cooter with such force I climaxed right there.

I hung on to his neck and bounced on his man meat as he thrust his dick my in soul. OMG Charlie it's been so long. I've missed that cock. I started going down on his as he lifted me up again. My pussy was leaking profusely that ran down on his balls. He pounded me with every inch he had. Charlie take me to your bed. Naked we made our way to his bedroom.

He lay me down on my back exposing my honey pot to him. He took his dick in hand and drummed it against my clit. "Liz, tell me how much you want this" Charles, please don't tease me like this. I want you, I want that cock deep in me. Don't play these stupid games, Just Fuck Me. Make me cum like before. Fuck my womb I screamed at him. He placed his dick's near my labia, I thrust up to meet him and he penetrated me deep. WoWeee. Oh Gawd Charlie. That feels sooooo goood. Take me places I've not been in so long.

I was so overcome with lust I wanted him to stay in my cooter for ever. I began fucking him back with every stroke he gave me. He pounded for ten minutes or so, this was so delightful as I pounded back. Charlie, CHARLIE Do me Doggie. He rolled over and pick me up to my knees. Charlie mounted me with one massive push he bottomed out deep in my insides. Oh yeah Baby, Fuck momma's pussy. I cooed. Charlie with-drew his dick and pounded the head of the cock hard against my clit, then drove it back in sending me over the edge. We fucked like this until I was about to cum. Charlie! C H A R L I E help Momma cum, please cum with me. Charlie increased speed as I held with him with each thrust. I tensed up, Charlie knew I was so close to another orgasm.

My x ol' man went into ah fuck frenzy, our bodies slamming together sounded like an applause. I heard the sound of every clap, as sweat dripping from Charlie's forehead on to my lower back. Charlie! I'm Cumming! I screamed. During my orgasm his thumb made it's way though my puckered sphincter causing a longer climax. I was in such an orgasmic zone, it's hard to describe.

Charlie had taken my juices and spread it over my bung, I knew where was going. He thrust his thumb in my butt several times. I looked back at him, Charlie take me, take my ass! I told him. He with-drew from my cunt, & then rubbed my clitoris with his dick and WoW he penetrated my back side. My orgasm had subsided ah little & I felt pressure building again. I looked back at him again, he's eyes were closed just like every he would cum. He thrust in my butt, I followed in unison. We were like a well oiled machine as I thrust my hips back to my X husband.

I reached under and rubbed his balls and against me cooter. My x had such staying power. I was trying to stay on my knees for him. I lowered my head & grabbed the headboard, arching my back to give him better access. Charlie's balls enlarged, I knew he was ready. A few more thrusts. Charlie squinted his eyes and he couldn't hold out any longer.

He yelled out, "Beth. B E T H!" he never called me Beth, It was Liz or Elizabeth. Charlie pounded my bootie ah few more times, then his big ol' dick erupted in my ass. I jammed my butt back to him hard and with our union each bang he spewed his seed in my butt. I felt every one as it came from his cock to my insides. The feeling of his goop shooting in me caused a fantastic climax as my bung clung to his dick and riding me though it. He reached under me pinching my clitoris, I squirted my lady cum all over his hand.

We fell down together in a heap of sweat, cum & sex. Charlie was taking short, shallow thrusts as he finished his huge wad in my ass. I felt his dick flexing with the last few gobs of cum. We lay there huffing and puffing waiting for our breathing to return to normal. We drifted off to sleep for ah while. I heard a loud knock on the front door. I went to answer it, It was the police coming to arrest him. It seems that Charlie had been breaking the law selling drugs. Soon after our second anniversary of our affair Charlie was sent to prison for selling drugs. He's now doing 15 to 30 years for selling hard drugs.

I donno what I'm gonna do now. I need some Big Dick top fill my voids & Rod's cock ain't gonna cut it. Anyone out there that can help me???????

April Surprise

May 7th @ 7:01am EDT

It was April. Buds were blooming on trees. She awoke that day, sullen, thinking about him, and wishing he was there beside her and spooning her closely. She had always loved how on Saturday mornings he'd be there having pulled her against him, pulling her warm tender maturing flesh against his older frame and holding her tenderly as he kissed the back of her neck, then her shoulders.

She was forlorn on this day for he no longer was around. He never again would be. She wouldn't have his strong, tall, and solid body to hold her close as he kissed her shoulders and neck like he always did before the two commenced a scheduled lovemaking session. She was dreading this day and when it arrived, when she awoke, the tears began to slip from the corners of her eyes.

Slowly, gradually they came and when they had her body, her lovely slender curves curled up into a fetal position wishing the past evils away. She wanted coffee. He always made the best coffee. She wanted his toast. He could make the best rye toast in the county but when he no longer came home because he had passed away three weeks prior, she didn't know what to do any more. For a woman with strength and fortitude like hers it was amazing she was behaving like a feeble woman she seemed that morning.

After the tears dried, she tried making the coffee she thought he made. It survived her taste test. The toast did too. She lay back down in her bed but did nothing. The sun came in from an angle casting some shadows, but it was pretty as the room was too. It made it all the more pleasant to be all alone even though she longed for him, her live in devoted boyfriend of 3 years now. But she knew, yes she knew, it was time to move on.

Suddenly, in the silence, her phone rang. "Hello" she said quietly, somberly.

"Hi, how are you?" she heard. She made a quizzical face. Not knowing who it was she said fine, but with reservation in her thoughts. "That's great" the male voice said on the other end. She thought she recognized his voice but she couldn't place it. She played along. "What are you doing today?" he asked. She said she didn't have any immediate plans. "Ohhh alright... Would you like to do something this morning?" he asked.

"Like what?" she replied. Who is this, she wondered? She liked his gentle voice. He seemed nice enough but still she couldn't place the voice to a face. There was a pause. "What did you have in mind?" she said again. He began to tell her.

"Like what we did once before...you know" he said.

"Umm maybe I don't. Maybe you have me confused with someone else." Then she told him her name. He said yes. He knew her name. He told her the time when they met at a party, just over three years ago, which she didn't recall, and they became...intimate he had said. "I became...intimate...with you...with someone else...other then my...my boyfriend?" she answered.

"Ahhhh yes...your boyfriend. I'm sorry. I heard about that" he told her. "I'm sorry."

"Thank you" she told the stranger with the nice voice.

"You're welcome" he said. There was a long pause. It was intentional on his part but why did she let this linger on like she had? "You don't remember at all? You don't remember me...Tim Sangstrom?"

She shook her head. She thought and she thought and she thought about who he could be. She couldn't recall him. Three plus years ago, she thought...me and a guy named Tim? I knew I was a party girl...still am, she thought. She smiled. Her smile grew. She loved partying with people she knew, loved getting drunk, and having fun but she was not promiscuous any more. No, uh uhhh, she wasn't that at all.

"Tim...I am sorry but I don't remember you at all."

"Oh, okay...well maybe I should-"

"No, wait...where do you live now?" she said interrupting him.

He smiled. "Here in town" but what town it was became another story.

"Ohhhhhhh maybe we could meet sometime, somewhere" she told him.

"Yeah...yeah that'd be great" he replied. "I'd love it."

"Me too" she added. It was time to move on, she thought.

"Don't remember that night?" He asked calmly. He waited. You had asked me to do something...unusual." She didn't remember and asked what it was she asked of him. He went right ahead and told her. "...go down on you" he said.

She was floored. It wasn't as if guys hadn't done it before, but she didn't expect this from a guy she couldn't picture or recall. How did he know her? How did he find her, know where she was at, and why would he be calling about that out of the blue?

"You were sober that night. You let me go down on you, lick you out, and then finger you into a long enjoyable orgasm Myra." He even remembered her first name. "You were wet, really wet and said you were umm...horny too...if you'll pardon me for saying so, and you said you needed to get off, to be turned on. Somehow that evening out back with you, alone, was all you wanted. Me, I was stunned Myra, but you wanted me to oblige you." He paused for effect. "So reluctantly that's what I did for you." He paused again, waiting for a reaction. He was hoping. "Can I tell you something else?" She only asked what. "You tasted great, really great and get this...I didn't tell you this, but I came in my pants. It was good, all good. I thought you were sexy Myra and wished all this time I was the one dating you."

All of a sudden his voice sounded younger. Who was this guy? She couldn't remember him at all. And I had told him I was horny that night too? What's his game, she thought. What's he after...more...more sex...oral sex...what, she asked herself.

"Maybe...maybe I made a mistake. I think I shouldn't have told you about this, about what you and I did." He paused again. "I'm sorry. This was wrong. I'm an idiot. I'm going to hang up. I'm sorry...I don't know what I was-"

"NO. Don't hang up." She was horny all of a sudden. She wanted to feel that, again. She wanted so much in her sorry state, but didn't know this guy, couldn't remember him. "What's your name again?" He told her. "And how old are you?" He told her the god's honest truth. He was 27. She was 32. "27, that's how old you are? That's all? What do you look like, Tim, if that's your real name." He promised her it was. "And where do you live...what's your address?" she said. He told her roughly where he lived. "Hmmm... Talk to me, tell me what you like doing on a date, with your dates? Do you, after going on a date, do you try to get in to bed with her, have sex with her, or do you want to make love to the woman?"

"Both" he replied. "Depends" he said.

"Depends...why would it depend?"

"Some are women but some aren't. You, Myra, have always been a woman, and let me tell you something. I love to cuddle. I love foreplay and lots of it. I love kissing and needling a woman's neck and shoulders and I love playing or toying with her body, all the way down her back...especially...especially once I've reached a woman's behind... Mmmmmm," he added. To play with a woman's body, her breasts, and especially her tummy and behind...ooooooohh, ahhhh Myra ohhh Myra" he said for emphasis.

She had become wet, horny too, and she wanted him to climb in to bed with her and remove her pajamas. She wanted warm tender hands crawling all over her until she was wet with uncontrolled desire. She didn't know this man and she didn't care if she knew him. His voice and his demeanor on the phone were unbelievable and she felt palpitations swirling through her pussy madly. It reached up in to her tummy. The feelings reached down into her thighs. She was pawing at herself wishing he would come to her, he would crawl in with her, and she wished and craved his company and now!

"Are you there?" he said. She said yes. Her voice quaked some. "Are you okay?" She said yes, but her voice was breaking, quivering. "I'd love to do what I told you we did that one night...eat you out Myra. Mmmmmm, I can taste your pussy inside my mouth as I speak to-"

"My address is" and she told him exactly where she was located.

He said he could be there in 20 minutes. He was ready even thought he never expected to get that far. It was all a game, but he was so successful that he got more then he ever bargained for and he wouldn't even ask to be sucked off by her.

The front door was left wide open. He knocked, twice. No answer. He opened the door. He had some idea what the woman looked like, but really didn't know her well. She was attractive, slender, curvy, nice hips, nice ass, and pretty hair and eyes. She called out to him. Hearing her voice, he walked slowly towards the sound of it. His erection pounded. It hurt he was so horny and excited. This was stimulating, he told himself. She waited. She had showered, thrown on make up, and put on a fresh new set of pajamas in the 20 minutes it took for him to arrive. She was good. But she was horny and had been toying with herself in the quick shower, just to keep it fresh.

"Hiiiii" she said. Nervous, she wore a smile for a guy she kind of recognized, but from where she did not know. "I'm Myra. You're Tim?" He said yes. "Umm, come on over, I guess. Sit down," she said nervously. "Please accept my apology...uhhh this isn't something I normally do."

"What's that...have sex with a complete stranger?"

She giggled, smiled, and said yes. "But our conversation, on the phone, well...well you've won me over, and in a big...ohhh in a big way Tim. Will you do something for me? Will you get undressed and...and go down on me...right now?"

"Ohhhh god yes" he replied. "God yes" he said again.

He did as she requested, plying his knowledge as best as he could. She instantly loved his tongue up inside her swelling soaked walls. Moaning, her body rose and fell like empires throughout the history of civilizations all over. Her breathing was another matter. He loved hearing her breathe and in her sharp serrated breaths, he only became harder and hornier wanting to pull off his boxers and enter what he'd been muffing.

Finally a chance. He came off her. He looked into her eyes. She was somewhere else. Who knew, but she was beside herself sexually. Panting, she craved more and more so finally he reached up and felt her sheathed breasts. They felt wonderful beneath his hands. Soft, plush, and easy to squeeze, he was gentle as he handled her bosoms. She moaned, often. He removed his boxers and crawled upwards so he could kiss her boobs. She grunted in a feminine like tone. Cool, he thought...sexy as hell, he told himself after hearing her female grunts. He did it some more. He looked at her. She was watching him. She smiled into his eyes and placed her fingers down inside cunt, stroking it. Her eyes closed. She took deep panting breaths. Her body rose off the mattress pushing into his.

She felt his throbbing erection pushing at an angle into her belly. She wanted to feel more and pushed herself harder into it. More, she thought as she pushed upwards again into his cock. He pushed down as he sucked on her tits. Pushing, jamming, moaning and suddenly out of no where she felt something warm and wet.

"Damn" he muttered.

He had cum, prematurely, while it eased and spread everywhere against her flat soft belly but she loved it. She loved the feeling. His cum spreading, dripping, and tickling her cravings once again just like her dreams had spread all over against her flesh. Myra reached down and in between them, and she felt the stickiness she so craved again. She smiled as she rubbed her fingers through it and began to spread it against her breasts and lips. "Mmmmm" she uttered quietly as her tongue licked her lips.

Then suddenly it all came back. "Ooooooohh, now I remember you" she said in an enthusiastic tone. "Now I remember who you are" she told him and to his surprise. "I dreamt about you. I don't recall meeting you, but I have dreamed of us, together, like this" she added. "I never could place you or where I know you from...and now I do. You and I are going to do this a lot more" she went on to assure him. She started to hold him closer. "Come here...come here baby" she said pulling him down on top of her. He watched her. It felt good as his chest flattened against her boobs. She kissed his lips. She grabbed hold of his body. She was hungrier. "Can you stay the day with me? You've made my day. I'm...I'm a lonely woman since he passed away and...and you are almost like him I think. Just stay with me" she asked without pleading. She felt soft and incredible. "Will you, please... Mmmmm" she purred.

He wasn't going anywhere too soon. This felt too good to be true he thought especially not with the likes of this horny woman and sexy woman. He nodded his head and kissed her lips back.

Trailer parks are for hot sex

Apr 29th @ 3:51am EDT

Being a drunken, puking, insecure, naive mess freshman year of college, I at least was able to date a girl a year older than me who was also a drunken, insecure, chain-smoking, sex-addicted mess. She certainly was not naive, though. And this is how she made me a little less so.

I wasn't even planning on spending time with her that night. We were in a confused stage in our relationship; I had come home from winter break, during which she'd gone through some problems and sort of ignored me. Since then, we'd reconciled and were hooking up over and over. But our relationship had just degenerated in to random fucking. I didn't care at the time, because she was sexy--black hair, pale complexion, blue eyes, thin. She listened to metal music and was flunking out of school. Just what I needed. Let's call her Michelle.
I was hanging out in a friend's dorm room, drinking, when she called.

She asked me, slurringly, to come to her friend Andrea's party. There was some creepy guy there hitting on her and she wanted to be with me. I guess I should have felt touched, but I was kind of annoyed. She started backing down, saying "fine, fine Adam, you don't have to come, I'm just drunk." But I said I'd come. Her friend's boyfriend came and picked me up and drove me over to her friend's trailer home (yes, it was a trailer home). Being a guy, I know that in the back of my mind I was really thinking that I could at least screw her that night, and that would be fun.

And screw her I did. She was fine when I got the party; the guy had gone. I drank a little, hung out. At around 3, everybody had left, except for Andrea, Andrea's boyfriend, her annoying roommate, her annoying roommate's, boyfriend--and myself and Michelle. We pulled out Andrea's couch bed and got busy pretty fast, as we had done so many times before. We were making out and I sort of meekly asked Michelle if she wanted to fuck. She teased me and made me say directly, more or less, "I want to fuck you." So our pants came off, her shirt came off, with her black bra contrasting her white, white tits.

She massaged my cock for a minute and then guided me inside her. (She was on the pill. I didn't need a condom. I must have come inside her dozens of times).


Since I was still sort of sexually inexperienced at this time--this being the girl I lost my virginity to--I didn't fully get how to handle a woman. I stuck my cock only halfway in. I felt like she was so wet anyway, and all the way might hurt or something. But no. Michelle whispered in my ear "Stick yourself all the way inside me." So I did, feeling my dick slide in all the way up to my balls. She sighed, held on to my neck and said "go as hard and as fast as you want." I had already started pumping though, and I finally decided Forget this timid bullshit. I am going to fuck Michelle hard.

So I went all the way in, all the way out, like my cock was a battering ram. I felt my legs hit her shins. I felt her breath on my neck. I heard the bed squeak, the whap-whap sound of my nuts against her. Her breathing became heavier and heavier and she was trying not to make too much noise because I bet everybody else could hear us (annoying roommate to me later on: you guys weren't so quiet). She finally whispered in my ear "Adam, you're going to make me cum." JACKPOT! I slid faster and faster for that last minute or so until her legs contracted over my hips and I blew my load into her.


I pulled out a little too soon, unfortunately. However, I had truly accomplished something; she had squirted on her friend's sheets; between the two of us, we had a lot of cleaning up. I guess her friend still noticed a couple stains later on. We never fucked on her couch-bed again. I officially broke up with Michelle soon after. At least I gave her one intense orgasm.

Steamy stranger

Apr 29th @ 3:50am EDT

Kate had been out all night with sophia. They had been clubbing. Visited all pubs within the area. But now sophia was tired. She had been bitching about her ex all night. If kate was perfectly honest, she could have done without it.
'I'll drop you back in a taxi,' she told sophia.

And that's what she did. The taxi driver started the journey back from sophias to kates.
Kate was thinking about sex. She hadn't been fucked properly in months. She hadn't tasted a cock in nearly a year.

She thought about it, she could feel her pussy getting wet.
She glanced at the taxi driver. He was in his forties. His hair was graying but she could see a fine bulge in his trousers.
She licked her lips, wanting to get him hard; be seductive.

She was eighteen. She didn't care how old the cock was, she just wanted it to fuck her wet pussy.
'Mmmm, I hate having no boyfriend when I'm this horny,' she licked her lips again and slowly spread her legs.
She could see the bulge getting bigger.

Kate slid her hand over the handbrake and onto the old mans cock.
'You wanna fuck this pussy?' She purred.
He wasted no time in stopping the car.
Without words he began to rub her clit, she noticed the ring on his finger.


'Arr that's it, shove that finger up my pussy!' She was moaning as he he slid the second finger in her sticky tunnel, 'you married?'
'Does it matter?' He grunted, shoving the third one up, making her legs tremble.
'Maybe your wife would want to join in,' she winked and stuck her tongue inside his mouth.
His tongue slowly encircled hers as he pulled down her black lace thong.

Her pussy jiuce dripped off his finger as he pulled them out.
'Let's see how you smell,' he held the thong in front of his nose, taking in her sweet scent.
'Mmm I wonder how I taste. Let me see,' she opened her mouth and he put his three sticky fingers into her throat!
She tasted sweet.
'Mmm make me come!' She moaned, 'I wanna scream your name. What's your fucking name?'
'Mm malcom, its malcom. Mmm baby let me make you come in my mouth. I want you to squirt your sweet pussy juice on me!'

Kate was more than happy to oblige.
He spread her ass cheeks and she sat on his face.

His tongue teased her clit. She was grinding on the spot, letting him really get a feel for her pussy.
'Malcom, arr malcom, come on baby, fuck me like a fucking pornstar. I want your cock inside me,' she yelled as her legs spasmed.
Malcom shoved his cock into her pussy. He spent the next twenty minutes out of breath, pumping her pussy as hard as he could.
She was bouncing on top of him, screaming for it harder. She wanted to be his fucking slut. She
Wanted him to use her like a little whore! And he was willing.

He spirted a line of warm cum in to her pussy. She screamed with all of her might.
'Yes, yesssssssssss ohhhh yess malcom fuck me you horny fuckinh basterd cum up me again!'
She felt his cock go soft. There was only one thing for it.
'Let me suck all of that pussy juice off your dick babyy!'

She bent her head and lowered her lips. She could taste his precum on her lips. She
Gagged as he pulled her hair and fucked her mouth. She swallowed his load, letting it dribble down her chin as she moaned for another pussy pounding.

He fucked her again before driving. Needless to say she went home soakin through her leggings, feeling completely satisfied.
Malcom became her regular taxi driver.
No body could suck a cunt like him!

All I Could Do Was Smile

Apr 29th @ 3:50am EDT

I could feel him gazing at me from across the bar. Lifting my head so my blue eyes met his. Can he tell that I wanted him? His lips twitched into a rough smile. What was it about him that turned me on? I could feel my pussy begin to throb and get wet, as he undressed me with his eyes. Enough was enough, I couldn't take it anymore. I downed my drink, told my friends I was leaving and headed for the door.

I had just made it to my car when I felt a hand gripping my waist tightly. He spun me around and pressed his firm lips to my soft lips. I felt his hand on my cheek as his tongue entered my mouth. He always knew how to use his skilled tongue to turn me on. A small moan trickled out of my mouth. He stopped kissing me and pressed his finger to my lips.

"You liked that didn't ya? he asked. "I'm going to see if someone will take my women home. Then I'll meet you at your house in twenty minutes. You better be naked and ready for our usual four hours of pleasure." he said, as he turned and walked back into the bar.
Damn that man! He always has his women with him. But I was use to being the other women. Have been for over a year now, and can't complain too bad. He always manages to end up in my bed two to five times a week for hours on end. At least he doesn't rub her in my face.
I got into my car and headed home. My thoughts drifting away to all the things I wanted to do to him tonight. Hand cuffs? Nah did that last night. Tie him down? Nah he enjoys that one too much. I think it's my turn for the pleasure. I could feel the naughty smirk come across my face.

I pulled into my drive, and headed inside, slamming the front door behind me. I started to shed my clothing, making sure to leave it in a trail for my lover. I opened my night stand drawer and pulled out my new glass dildo. I lay across the bed so he would have a complete view of everything I was going to do to myself when he came in.

I heard his truck pull up and his door slam. Then I heard my front door open and close, his footsteps moving closer to the pleasure that awaited him. He now stood in my door way with my black lace thongs in hand and a grin from ear to ear.
"Hey, my naughty girl. You ready for me?" he asked.

I smiled at him as I ran my hand slowly up the inside of my thigh and began to rub my clit. Just the fact that he was watching me turned me on more. I continued to rub my now wet pussy, a little faster with each stroke. I took my other hand and began rubbing my breast. I was getting wetter by the minute.

"Use the toy." he said as he walked towards me.

He stopped at the end of my bed and took his shirt off, revealing his tattooed six pack and his guns. There was just something about those tats that turned me on. I picked up the toy and entered myself. It stretches my pussy open, but it feels so freaking good. I make the dildo move in and out of me slowly at first, then faster. My breathing gets faster as I continue to fuck myself with the toy. I use my other hand to rub my clit. I gazed up at my lover, as I bit my lower lip in pleasure. He was now fully hard and aroused. I felt his hand stop me and take the toy from my pussy. He stared for a while at my shaved pussy, then took two fingers and shoved them into my hot, wet cunt. He lowered his head in between my legs and inhaled the sweet, tangy scent of me. I spread my legs wider giving him more access. I hiss with pleasure as he finger fucks me and his tongue flickers my cunt in all the right spots. He takes his time on me. I feel my tension building. I hold his head there, grinding my pussy into his face, moving my hips up and down as he picks up his speed. He was causing me to start an orgasm. My body lifts off the bed as he holds me up. Hands behind my ass, arms wrapped around me, my legs draped over his shoulders. He does the best he can to keep me still as he continues to intensify my climax. Not stopping his tongue or fingers but only moving them faster. He kept proceeding until I finally begged him to stop and have mercy on me. He pulled up from between my legs, my cum on his face as he looked at me with heated eyes.

"That's my girl!" he said as he took his cum covered fingers from me and placed them in his mouth. "You taste so good!"

A wicked smile formed on my face as I dragged my hands down his chest and stopped at the button to his jeans. I unbuttoned his pants then clenched the zipper and slowly dragged it down, revealing his gray boxers. I pulled everything off him revealing his long hard cock. I pressed my lips against the head of the long shaft, my small tongue slipped out and caressed the plum shaped head of his manhood. Oh he tasted so good. I slowly ran my tongue down the length of his cock. I wrapped my slim fingers around it and stroked up the length a couple of times. It leaked with anticipation. I took his warm flesh into my wet mouth. I could hear his groans of pleasure as I took him all in. I felt his thick fingers in my hair, guiding my head. I could hear his groans of pleasure as I deep throated him. Oh how I wanted him. I slid my hand down my chest until I was caressing my wet pussy lips. I could feel the wave of pleasure go through me as I continued to rub my wet pussy and blow him.

"Damn women. I'm not ready to cum yet." He said as he pulled his dick from my mouth.


He slammed me back down on the bed, as he grabbed his dick to rub up and down my slit. He slowly thrusts his long hard shaft into me. I could feel his cock stretching my tight hole. The warm shaft filled me completely. He was torturing me with his slow paced tempo. I wrapped my legs around his waist. He pulled out and slammed back in. My body was trembling underneath his slow rhythm. I rocked my hips, meeting each thrust of his cock. He began to pick up the pace. Moving the length of his shaft in and out, faster and harder. The pleasure was too much for me as I placed my lips to the side of his neck. He angled his hips and slammed back into me harder. He moaned at me as I bit into his neck. He continued to go hard, sliding out and slamming back in. My teeth tightened on his flesh. My actions caused him to get rougher yet. I felt the climax getting closer and closer. I bit my lower lip and whimpered. He paused and slid all the way out. I looked up into his eyes with a questioning arch of a bow. He smirked at me.

"Don't like my teasing do you?" he said in a tormented laugh.

Then he slammed all the way into me. And I erupted into an orgasm. My body trembled as I tightened my legs around his waist, and arched my back to enjoy the orgasm to its fullest. Before I knew it he had grabbed my left ass cheek and turned me to my side. I felt his huge, long cock plunge deep into me in one push. The slapping sound of his pelvis on my ass got louder and faster. My eyes rolled back into my head as he went deeper and faster into me. He suddenly pulled out and ordered me to flip over. I did as I was told. Once I was on my back, he pushed my thighs wide apart, repositioned himself and plunged his cock back into my pussy. We were now rubbing belly to belly and sweat was pouring from both of us. Deeper and deeper, harder and harder, faster and faster, he thrusts into me. Then I felt it coming again.
All I remember saying was "Oh my god, I'm going to cum again."

He immediately pulled his cock out and plunged his face deep into my pussy. Taking in every last drop of my cum. With my body still shaking from pleasure he was on top of me again, pounding his cock deep inside of me. I could tell by the look on his face that he was close. So I started to thrust my hips to match his thrusts. Then I could feel it, his cock throbbing and releasing his manhood deep into my body. I could feel his warm cum run down the crack of my ass, as he pulled out of me. He lay next to me with his arms wrapped around me. We laid there motionless as we tried to catch our breath. Then he kissed me deeply.

"That's why I come to you, my naughty horny girl!" he said.
And all I could do was smile!

Tough Treatment

Apr 27th @ 4:40am EDT

Carlton Adams, Carl or 1 ton to his rugby friends was a pro rugby player and had just completed qualifying as a sports physio, dietitian and trainer when he crashed a friends Harley.
Taking a girl for a ride, a speeding car had run them off the road, the girl had minimal injuries but Carl had rolled with the huge bike sustaining back and leg injuries.
After 12 weeks in hospital he was wheeled to the physio unit to start work on walking and regaining mobility.

His assessment was a shock, in walked Ronda Adams a consultant Physio who specialised in sports injuries and treating sportsmen and women at her private clinic in the village.

Carlton grew up the son of a farmer and the other Adams family moved into the old manor house when Carl was a teenager. Richard Adams an accountant and business man was quite an awful man, the manor's previous owners loaned the gardens for the village garden party and let local kids use the pool in the holidays and made large donations to the local church and village club and cricket team.
Richard Adams donated fifty pence and closed the gates to the village and built his wife's private clinic in the grounds, he was a nasty piece of work and hated in the village pub. Caught chasing a woman who helped keep house she rejected him, rumour spread and the local women called him "little dick". Ronda kept herself to herself, but was the centre of attention when she ran most days in tight skin hugging body suits that showed her slight trim taught body and big firm tits and her rock hard arse. A little more generous than her husband she donated money to the local causes but generally kept herself to herself apart from an odd brief chat in the village store. Carl's mum called her "No Nickers Ronda" as her friend Mary worked at the manor and she noted that there were never any knickers with the washing.

Carl had always looked for a pantie line when he saw Ronda as he did sat in the wheel chair. "Hello Carlton" said Ronda "were going to get you fit and well again" she said looking at his X-rays. She gave the physio's some instructions and departed her trim legs brown in her short skirt that many younger women would nor be seen in.

Carl made quick progress, he was in the same business and knew what was expected of him but after returning home to his parents he found it hard going. With two years on his contract with the club they wanted him fit an well for the coming season. The coach called to see him and explained that the club wanted to protect their investment and that he has been booked into Ronda Adams private clinic.

Carl walked tentatively past the manor house to the clinic struggling with his sticks as "little Dick Adams" sped past him in his Bentley without a glimpse. He had been seen with yet another woman in the town according to the gossips. "Strip off and lay on the couch" said Ronda's assistant as she closed the door. Carlton laid on the couch covered with a towel as the heating started to warm the room and he heard a phone ring and he dozed as he waited.

His letter to Ronda asking to work with her in his second year of training had never been answered and he ended up miles from home in a small hospital clinic traveling miles for games and lectures.
"lets look at you and see how mobile you are" brought Carlton to as Ronda pulled the towel aside. "oh" she said a she saw that he was naked under the to well, "you could have kept your pants on". "I go commando" replied Carl. Well wear swim shorts for the pool will you please" she said a little flustered as she moved his leg and his thick cock rolled aside and her face reddened. She asked about the rugby and made some notes and then asked him to walk around the room. Taking a stick he walked as she wrote and she then looked to see him naked. "god you could have put the towel around you" she said as Carl hid a little smile as he could see her swallow a little as her eyes dwell'd a little to long on his crotch. " Get on the couch please" she said as she called her assistant "can you go into Swindon now and get those supplies from Harper's Anne". Anne's car left as Ronda approached the couch, she studied the deep horrific stars to his legs and thighs and asked him to part his legs, Carl jumped a little as she moved his cock away from the scarred hip. "Sorry" she said a little rosy glow spreading on her face as she ran her hand along his inner and outer legs. "can you hold them out the way" she said pointing to his big ball sack. Carl cupped his bollocks as she examined the damaged leg and moved it to assess the mobility and then moved to the other leg and placed the towel over his groin. "does it worry you" asked Carl, "What", "my cock", "Don't be silly, I just thought you would feel a little more at ease".

Ronda Adams bend a little facing his feet examining his lower legs as she checked the lower limb x-rays and looked at the notes on her desk, the clinging woollen dress she wore showed a clear outline of her bra but no pantie line. May be she really was "No Nickers Ronda" and with that thought his cock embarrassingly started to stir. As she approached the couch still looking at the x-rays she asked " `why do the locals call you 1 Ton". "It was my older sisters friend, my first, um agh, well , girlfriend. I'm really called Carlton but she said I was 1 Ton compared to her other boyfriends".

Ronda looked puzzled as she turned to feel and move his leg "I don't understand" she said. Carl pulled the towel aside revealing his semi hard manhood. "1 Ton" he said with a smirk". " I was talking about this leg, I'm not interested in that " she said with flushed cheeks and a trembling voice. As she moved about Carl studied her back and arse as his cock stirred and he caught her glimpsing eyes, stood right by him, his arm at his side her legs slightly apart as she manipulated his leg he ran his right hand up her inner thigh under her dress straight to her naked shaven snatch his thumb parting her labia "just checking mobility" he said cheekily.

"What the fuck are you doing" he would have answered but she had not jumped away or slapped him and he felt the warmth and tell tale moistness in her horny little pussy. Pulling away she sternly rebuked him, "I think we need to improve the strength of your back and thigh muscles before we get carried away with the walking problems, I can start you with some basic hip movement and thrusting exercises she said as she moved the other treatment couch adjusting its height. As he went to ask about the exercises she pulled the hem of her dress up above her waist and bent over the couch her crack glistening as her juice flowed in anticipation.

" are you thick? fucking well thrust my cunt you wanker, stuff that fat cock in my honey pot and make me fucking cum" she started to finger herself as Carl got off the couch and reached for his jacket.
His fingers and thumb replaced her hand spreading her tight hole as wide as he strained his hurting body to get his fat nob in her pussy, as pain wracked his hurting body Ronda cursed at him telling him to fuck her hard as he struggled to spread her desperate opening. His fat eight and a half inch monster slowly sank home and defying the pain he fucked her till she cried out and begged him to stop as she flopped on the couch, Carl shuffled around the couch taking her hair in his hand and offering her his fat dome that she had trouble getting her mouth around as he probed her throat she grimaced as she saw the camera phone and he recorded his conquest " insurance " he said smiling as she eagerly sucked him back to hardness and he shuffled back behind her as she begged to be fucked he pulled the expensive woollen dress over her head and pulled the bra apart her tits spilling as he viewed them in the wall mirror. Before he turned her on the couch as she lowered it and he suckled her firm tits and stuffed her cunt full of cock and she humped him dry. Laid on the hydro room floor she squat over him so he could explore her pussy and clit dripping hot juice over his face before they cleaned up in the spa"two of us have walking problems now she said as she kissed him at the Manor gates and his fingers stroked her naked pussy.

Hydro therapy quickly improved Carl's mobility, fucking her tight pussy in the spa daily soon helped his damaged back and Ronda checked his qualifications and decided to expand her sports treatment facility with a new partner. Months later Ronda and her partner attended a conference in Malmo.


Mr and Mrs Adams were able to share a suite and her well reamed pussy milked her younger fit fat dicked partners seed.
Richard Adams was away on business and would nor bather about his wife as he would probably be trying to screw some you secretary or assistant.
Explaining that he had mislaid his key Mr Adams approached the door of the hotel suite and heard Ronda's voice from the other side.


"Surprise" call slipped away as he closed the bedroom door behind him and saw the scarred body of Carlton Adams fucking his Mrs Adam's, his fat cock pumping her tight cunt as her tits swung mirrored in the bed head mirror. "Fucking split my pussy you animal, dump you horny spunk in my womb" drifted across the room followed by "Fuck off little Dick, this dick is wider than yours is long".
Carl slapped his horny partners arse and slammed her, spewing cum deep in her pussy. You might drive a Bentley but this is a Rolls Royce cunt that I drive" rang in Richard Adam's ears as he skulked away.

Ahmad and Boshra

Apr 27th @ 4:34am EDT

Ahmad walked into the club after a really hard day at the office. It was about 9 pm on a Friday night in Cairo, and party seekers were starting to hit the town. Ahmad was not among them; he simply wished to unwind with a hot chocolate and maybe find a pretty young thing to take back to his apartment and celebrate his promotion. He ordered a Corona drinking chocolate from the waiter and he took two long sips from it and sighed.

His eyes scanned the cafe, after many weeks of turning up at this cafe he pretty much knew which girls he could pull.

He wasn't bad looking at all and prided himself in keeping his style updated so he rarely found it a problem to find someone to take back to his apartment.

Just then, a girl caught his eye and he couldn't help but stare. The girl looked as if she had some far Western parentage and there are beautiful freckles on her face , and her tits were large enough to make a big impression on Ahmad. She was wearing a little red dress that defined all of her perfect curves, but still left Ahmad knowing that she wasn't some cheap slut.

It suddenly dawned on Ahmad as to who this woman was and why Ahmads attention was so focused on her.

It was Boshra, the famous Egyptian actress and singer and she was now doing lots of cinema work. Ahmad felt a familiar stirring in his cock as he recalled her heavenly voice in her song , lovely eyes and those famous scenes of her and her song "Ana Mish Malak" - I'm not an Angel- that he had so enjoyed.

He then remembered that she was supposed to be in a serious relationship and so she couldn't be here to find a man to make her feel good (she had often commented on her healthy sexual appetite). But Ahmad knew that he might as well try; she is possibly the most beautifully sexy woman working in cinema and singing and he wouldn't forgive himself for not trying.

He decided that perhaps the best tactic would be to feign ignorance of her celebrity status.

He walked up to her and introduced himself. His cock took another involuntary lurch as his eyes were drawn to her sizeable tits and he swore that he could see that her nipples were erect.

She laughed at his jokes and flirted back to him and Ahmad could not believe it: there was actually a chance that she might be up for it!

They had a couple more drinks together and then Ahmad, emboldened by the booze, plucked up the courage to ask her back to his apartment.

To his amazement, she leaned over him and whispered in her sexiest tones:

"Darling, I've been wondering when you would ask. I've gone over a year without relief; my limp dicked husband is always so tired."

Ahmad managed to reply (his erection was starting to become extremely uncomfortable) and he couldn't wait to get her back to his place. Still, he couldn't miss the chance to dance with her, so he led her towards the centre of the dance floor and began to grind with her.

Emboldened by his success, he reached down and started to squeeze her luscious arse.

She moaned softly and began to grind herself more desperately against him. She leaned into him and whispered into his ear:

"Please rub me I need it soo bad."

Ahmad nearly ejaculated into his pants with that suggestion. He stroked his hand softly round her firm ass and up her thigh. He couldn't believe himself when, as he ran his hand up her thigh, he felt the un-mistakable outline of suspenders. He slowly ran his hand up her thigh (her short dress, and crowded dance floor making it easy to be discreet) and cupped her wet, panty covered crotch.

Boshra moaned into Ahmad's ear when he began to massage her aching pussy, her mind full of desire and the hope that after weeks of tension (having not had a human companion, her toys could only go so far), she might finally get her release.

Ahmad's fingers came to rest on Boshra's throbbing clit and he lightly rubbed her through her now soaking panties. He built up speed and Boshra couldn't take much more. Just as she was about to cum into her g-string, Ahmad stopped.

"Please," moaned Boshra, the desperation in her voice evident, "Please just let me cum"

Ahmad returned his skilled fingers to Boshra's aching pussy. He easily pushed aside the thin wet layer of her panties and plunged two fingers into her dripping snatch. Boshra nearly screamed out loud as Ahmad pistoned his fingers in and out of her tight cunt and his thumb moved to once again stimulate her clit.

"Oh yes, please keep doing that, oh I'm going to cum."

This was simply far too much for Boshra; she pressed her lips in to Ahmad's and savagely attacked him with her tongue as her body lit up in orgasm.

Ahmad returned the kiss as he withdrew his soaking fingers from her dripping snatch. He had never really considered himself lucky in life, but now he couldn't have felt luckier. Here he was kissing the sexiest woman alive after just bringing her to orgasm in a crowded dancefloor.

Both Ahmad and Boshra simultaneously pulled each other away from the dance floor and both of them felt the knowing glances from the couples nearest them and they made their way out of the club.

Once they were outside, Boshra spoke.

"Ahmad you made me feel soo good in there, where is your apartment so I can return the favour."

"It's about 10 mins away," Ahmad replied, "I haven't got my car though so we will have to take a cab."

"No, here's my car.I don't know if I'm going to be able to hold out until we get to your place." Boshra replied saucily, with a little wink.

Ahmad really couldn't believe this, Boshra with an inclination for public sex. Hell he wasn't going to complain, he'd always wanted to try.

Ahmad & Boshra reached her car and let Boshra in first.And she turned on the partition wall between front and rear cabin that her driver won't see what's going on in the back. As soon as he sat down, she attacked him again; passionately kissing him their two tongues entwining. Ahmad moved a hand down to Boshra's sumptuous tits and began to massage her through her dress (he realised how great her tits truly are when he found the lack of a bra), feeling her nipples harden to his touch.

"Oh yes please keep rubbing my tits like that, my nipples are soo sensitive." Moaned Boshra

Boshra was true to her word; she traced her finger down his taught stomach towards the bulge in his jeans and began to squeeze his rock hard cock. She undid the zipper of his jeans and pulled his large piece of meat out of his underwear and let it stand proud.

He heard Boshra gasp at the sight of his 9" cock, his veins bulging in reaction to her soft touch.

"I really wish my husband was this big," said Boshra in hushed tones, "just looking at it makes me feel so hot."

She started to jerk him off as Ahmad began to stroke his hand into her dress and feel her large bra-less tits. He found his way to her nipple and started to roll it in-between his thumb and finger, and she sighed with relief. She started to return the pleasure as she, with her heavenly touch, began to massage the head of his penis.

A loud cough snapped them out of their trance. The driver had stopped; they were at Ahmad's apartment. Boshra and Ahmad shared a slightly embarrassed glance as Ahmad quickly stuffed his massively hard cock into his constrictive jeans.

Boshra handed her driver a crisp 200 LE note and whispered for him to keep the change and the secret.

The heavily aroused couple ran up the stairs to the door of the apartment and Ahmad barely managed to fumble his way as he typed in his code (Boshra was seriously horny).

They practically ran inside and Ahmad threw his shirt off and embraced Boshra in yet another passionate kiss. Whilst their tongues were locked in combat, he managed to begin to take the straps off Boshra's great dress and he broke the kiss and she stepped out of the dress, finally revealing her sumptuous form to him.

He took in her perfect body: his eyes travelling past the beautiful face that made her so attractive, he took in her full breasts (he could now testify that they were NOT fake), and he looked at her lower half. The stockings and suspenders that he had discovered earlier did not disappoint as he soaked in her magnificence, he didn't fail to notice the mark of a pro: her red and black thong was placed over the suspenders.

He couldn't wait to feel her lovely cunt stretching over his large (now extremely uncomfortable cock) nor could he wait to feel her talented tongue envelop his cock.

He pulled her toward the bed as he kicked off his clothes, and he roughly shoved her head towards his bulging member. Boshra licked her lips in anticipation, she couldn't believe how wet she was getting; her husband had never treated her like this and she loved it. She started to lick the head of Ahmad's erection and licked up the first drops of pre-cum, her tongue savouring the unusually sweet taste.

As Ahmad moaned in appreciation, she began to take longer licks, ensuring that his entire penis was covered in her saliva.

She took about half of his length into her mouth, never breaking eye contact with Ahmad. He knew that he would not be able to hold out much longer; the sight (and pleasure) of Boshra perfect tits wobbling as she sucked him, and the sight of her lusty eyes looking into his, was too much to bear.

Her tongue was truly incredible; she was obviously an expert at sucking dick. Whilst she took another couple of inches into her warm, wet mouth, she started to massage the tip of his cock with her tongue, and she knew that Ahmad loved it: he groaned and sent another few drops of precum down her waiting throat.

Now Ahmad had had many great cock-suckers in his time, but Boshra was off the scale, she could do things with her tongue that just blew Ahmad's mind. He looked down and knew that this was a sight he would cherish forever, the sexiest woman alive was on all fours on his bed, greedily sucking on his raging hard-on. The sight was enough to send him over the edge and he warned Boshra that a massive cumload was on its way:

"I hope your ready for this, I'm going to cum"

"Mmmm." Was Boshra's only reply- her mouth full of dick- she couldn't wait to taste his cum.

With that Ahmad lost control, he grabbed Boshra's head and thrust his dick into her willing mouth and fired 6 or 7 massive ropes of thick, creamy cum down Boshra's throat. She wanted to swallow all of it but was taken aback at the sheer quantity of it, and some spilled out of her mouth and onto the bed sheet.

Ahmad groaned as he basked in the aftermath of the best blowjob of his life as Boshra continued to lick the head of his over-sensitive penis. She hadn't cum yet but was very hot and wet and ready to get fucked until she couldn't walk.

Ahmad directed Boshra toward the bed and ran his hands over those great tits of hers.

"Ohh yes Ahmad please suck my tits."

Ahmad was hardly going to refuse such an offer, he had wanted a chance to suck on these nipples ever since he saw them poking through her blouse on her movies.

He licked up her toned stomach, his hands still massaging her perfect tits and his mouth found its target. He began to roll his tongue around her erect nipples, making her thrust her chest into his face and moan.

"Mmm, suck them harder."

"Bite them, oh god your teeth feel soo good."

Ahmad could tell that she needed to cum so badly. So he licked down her tight stomach toward her shaved pubic mound. He licked around her labia, and started to massage her pussy.

"Oh. Fuck yes. Oh baby, I need to cum soo badly."

Ahmad, emboldened by his obvious success, started to concentrate on her clit. Licking and sucking the centre of her arousal. This made Boshra crazy with arousal, she was so nearly there, she needed just a few more fabulous seconds with his tongue. Ahmad could see her pussy twitching, and her moans were getting louder so he plunged two fingers into her, and began to massage her G-spot.

"OH fuck me. Fuck me with your fingers. OH YESSS."


Boshra was loud enough to wake the neighbours as she screamed in orgasm, Ahmad not stopping the sexual onslaught. She lay there, panting, basking in the afterglow of an amazing orgasm. Weeks of tension slipped away from her.

Ahmad could not hold on any longer. He was going to fuck her, and he was going to fuck her hard.

He pushed himself up and gripped his cock, he could feel it throbbing in anticipation. As he lined it up with her dripping hole, he heard her moan.

"Oh. Please put it in, fuck your pussy, this is your pussy, make me cum and leave your cum deep in my pussy. Please just fuck me."

How could Ahmad dismiss such an opportunity? He pushed the head of his large cock into her tight hole, and she moaned loudly urging his cock further into her tight snatch. He could see how much she needed it and so thrusted his whole length inside her.

"Oh yes that feels so good please keep fucking me. Please don't stop."

Ahmad kept fucking her wet snatch, pushing in all the way every time and paying attention to massage her G- spot with his cock. There was no doubt that his fucking was working her up to a massive orgasm as she kept moaning, louder and louder.

Ahmad still couldn't quite believe how he had come (he laughed at his own pun) to be ramming his cock inside of the most beautiful woman on T.V. He took a few seconds to admire her large tits bouncing on each thrust of his cock, and her perfectly coloured skin which he was gripping so tightly in response to her tight, velvety snatch.

"Turn me over, I want you to fuck me from behind, make me your slut." Boshra said to Ahmad.

Ahmad nearly came upon hearing her desire laden voice urge him to fuck her doggy. He grabbed her roughly by her full, soft hips and quickly pulled and turned her until she was on all fours, her luscious arse and dripping pussy facing him.

He put a hand onto his throbbing cock and lined it up with her fuck-hole. He rammed it in all the way and heard Boshra scream with the pleasure of his full penetration.

"Oh yes, please keep fucking me. Don't you dare ever stop fucking me. Fuck your whore. Fuck her. Make my pussy cum around your cock. Own this pussy. This is your pussy. Make it come on you."

Ahmad grunted in return to her soft rasps of pleasure, and increased the pace of his thrusts, he was now like a drill, fucking her pussy hard.

"OH YES FUUUUCK MEEEE." Boshra was screaming with pleasure and Ahmad knew a huge orgasm was on the way for the both of them.

Ahmad felt Boshra's pussy clench hard, forcing his cock out. He tried to shove his dick back in, but accidentally brushed her engorged clit. This was too much for Boshra, and her pussy literally exploded; she had never known she was a squirter yet her pussy was squirting a stream of pussy juice onto the bed, and she was screaming in pleasure.

"OHH YES AHMAD YOU MAKE ME FEEL SOO GOOD." Screamed Boshra as she continued to spasm and gush over his cock

The incredibly erotic sight of Boshra screaming with pleasure, while squirting copious amounts of fluid over both his cock and his bed, was far too much for Ahmad. He thrust back into the now soaked pussy and pumped in and out a few times then moaned loudly as he deposited rope after rope into her fertile pussy.

"Oh yes fill me with your seed." Boshra urged. "Make me cum again, and make me pregnant from your fertile cum."

The feeling of Ahmad's cum shooting into her pussy, and the knowledge that she could get pregnant, sent Boshra over the edge again and she climaxed around his still thick cock.

Ahmad and Boshra basked in the afterglow of a glorious fuck. And Ahmad's cock almost got hard again the knowledge that she could be pregnant and that she squirted, and that he had actually fucked Boshra.

Biology teacher

Apr 25th @ 6:26am EDT

- Victor, come to your senses!
Her voice returned me to reality.
- Why do you always daydream at my lessons?
- I don't have enough sleep, - I replied.
- But now you're with me again, - she smiled, - let's continue...
And she kept on explaining something monotonously. Ann was my biology teacher at college and I took additional lessons from her coming to her place twice a week. She wasn't married and had a wonderful ass and a big bust. Her dresses were always of the same style but of various colors, with a deep décolleté. She never wore a bra and her nipples could be slightly seen through the fabric.
Ann had been the object of my sexual fantasies for a few last months. Especially after the occasion when she had dropped the book on the floor and then bent to take it up. She was standing with her butt to me and I could see her long slender legs.
Sometimes during lessons I started thinking about her in a sexual way.
- Victor, you're again somewhere in your dreams. What's up with you?
- Nothing's wrong, Ann, don't worry.
- Do you think that's nothing? I'm explaining the new theme to you but you're not listening to me at all. And you don't learn anything. And you haven't done your homework. Tell me why you attend my lessons if they are not interesting for you? There must be some result after lessons. You pay me but there is NO RESULT.
I shrugged my shoulders trying to avoid looking at her breasts.
- As I understand your parents will make you attend my lessons anyway... I have an idea. Just a minute... - She left the room.
It was the first time at her lesson when I was really interested. What she had in her mind???
- Victor, come here! - She called me from the living-room. When I entered she was sitting on the sofa and her legs were parted a bit.
- Sit near me. - I obeyed.
- I noticed that you look at my legs and bust every time you come here. Don't turn crimson; there is nothing wrong about it. This is natural, I understand.
She took my hand and put it on her knee. I looked at her questioningly.
- I can't hide the fact I like you a lot, - she said.
I started stroking her legs slowly. She put her hand on my cock and squeezed it through the pants. Then she rose, turned with her face to me, put her leg over me and sat on my lap. I put my palms on her butt and we started kissing. I moved my hand on her breast and began massaging it through the dress. My other hand was working on her buttock moving slowly under the skirt.
I moved the dress aside exposing one of her perfect boobs, then I tore myself away from her lips and kissed her tender skin and hard pink nipples. Meantime my hand was stroking her pubis through the panties.
Suddenly Ann rose, kneeled down and unzipped my fly. She took out my phallus and immediately put it into her mouth, so warm and tender. She started sucking it, licking and pulling my pants off at the same time. She sucked me until I filled her mouth with my hot cum...
Then we changed roles. She took off her dress and sat on the sofa. I positioned myself on the floor. I pulled her panties off slowly and saw her hot moist pussy.
I began licking her, then pieced my tongue into her passage. I was caressing her clit, gathering all her juices from the crotch. A moment more and she shuddered from a huge orgasm.
I moved upper and fondled her bust for a while, then we kissed again. My cock got rigid. I set it against the entrance of her vagina and penetrated her slowly, then pulled it out, then entered it... I built the tempo and now was fucking her wildly.
We changed the position. She lubed up her anus and I started drilling into her ass. She was moaning louder and louder. At last I ejaculated without taking the cock out of her butt. My semen was flowing out over her legs and she was gathering it on her fingers and then licking them. We sat on the sofa and kept on fondling each other using just our hands.
- Well, did you like our biology lesson? - My teacher asked smiling.
- It was fantastic!
- We shall always conduct a lesson this way, do you agree with me?
- Sure.
- And again you've got an erection... - Ann moved down and began sucking my hard organ...

Teacher with Big Tits

Apr 25th @ 6:25am EDT

One day, i was sitting on the couch and jerking off to my teacher, Ms. Sanders. She was a hot, tan woman with large breasts. I couldn't go to bed without fantasizing about fucking her. One day, though, it happened.

I was a white boy in new york who was a virgin,but a horny one. i was top in my class, had my own apartment, and had alot of money.

But let's get on with it.

I was sitting in my seat, studying in Ms. Sanders' class for the upcoming exam, when she called me up to her desk. When I was up there, I had a hard-on from her. She said, "Excuse me Alex, but I need to talk to you after school." I didn't know why she wanted me, but I didn't care. "Yes Ms. Sanders, anything for you," I replied.

The rest of the day went by normally. As the bell rang, I started towards her class. When I entered, she said, "Alex, would you mind coming over to my house for awhile?" she asked. I was speechless and nodded my head. "No, not at all, Ms. Sanders," I said. "Good. Well, let's not waste time, shall we?" she said.

Before I knew it, I was at Ms. Sanders house. It had a beautiful garden and was two stories. She offered me a seat in her kitchen and fixed us each a glass of water. "So," she said, "I have been noticing you are top in the class," she said. "Thank you," I said. she took off her coat, revealing a sexy blue tank top. She giggled as I looked at her boobs. "You naughty college boys turn me on," she said. She then took off her tank top as i blushed. "Do you like my boobs?" she said. "Ummmmmmmmmmm..." She than stood up on the table and took off her bra. Then, she took off everything until she was stark naked. "Take off your pants," she said. I didn't move. "Here, let me help you she said, handing me my water. "Drink," she said. I took the glass and drank. The world then became fuzzy...

I woke up handcuffed, naked on her bed. She came in and said, "I will give you a choice. If you fuck me, you will get all A's in school. if you don't, I will let you go, but give you all F's. Your choice," She said. "I want sex," I said. She than began stroking my dick. After a while, she sat on my dick in her hole. "AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!" she screamed. She then undid the hand cuffs. I then leaned over and slid my tounge in her pussy.

For White Girls

Apr 25th @ 6:24am EDT

Hi. My name's Stacy. I decided to write this here because I couldn't think of any better place to put it. I guess it's for girls like me, and for guys who might like reading this sort of stuff.
Anyway, a little about me. I'm not, like, extremely gorgeous or anything, but I wouldn't say I'm ugly either. I have bleach blonde hair and brown eyes, but I'm a lot shorter than I would prefer to be. I'm almost 5'2". I weigh about 103 lbs., which is probably a little too skinny, but I'm not anorexic or anything.

A couple of years ago, my sister took me to spend the weekend with her at her college. I wanted to see the campus since I needed to determine where I was going to go to school. She liked to party, but I was always the type to study. Some people said I studied too much.

Well, the second night I was there, she talked me into going to a frat party with her on the other side of the campus. I can remember it like it was yesterday. Since it was a party, I decided to just wear some blue jeans and my favorite pink shirt. It was about a 15 minute walk to the frat house, which was a big white building. It was dark and there was a lot of noise coming from the building as we neared it.

Inside, there were boys and girls dancing to a boom box and drinking. My sister disappeared for a few minutes and I stood in a corner waiting for her to come back. Across the room, I saw a black guy looking at me and smiling. He mouthed the word, "Hi." When I waved back, he pushed through the people dancing and came over to me.

"You, okay?" he asked. "You look a little lost."

I nodded. "Yeah, I'm just waiting on my sister to come back. She wandered off somewhere."

"I don't think I've seen you on campus before," he told me.

"Oh. No, I don't go to school here. I go to Lincoln High. We'll be graduating this year, and I'm visiting. I think I might be coming here next year."

He was standing really close to me, invading my personal space. And he was tall. He seemed like he was two feet taller than me, but I'm really bad at judging that kind of thing. "Oh, really?" he said, smiling and walking closer.

My sister came back then with two drinks in her hand. I swear she seemed like she was already drunk. "Oh, hey you two!" she said. "I see you've met James," she said, handing me a drink of some type of alcohol. It wasn't beer.

"Well, kind-of," I said. Though I don't drink, I didn't want to seem like a prude, so I took a sip. "He didn't really tell me his name."

"Oh," she said, slurring her speech, which told me she was already drunk. "Well, James, this is my sis Stacy. And Stacy, this is James."

He smiled, looking down at me and began, "Nice to me...' Then a new song started on the boombox and my sister let out a big yell. "WHOOOOOO!" And she stumbled out into the dancing crowd. I don't think James even barely noticed. "Nice to meet you, Stacy," he said, standing what seemed like even closer.

"Nice to meet you, too," I said. "Is it always so loud?"

He laughed. "Only when we party. You want to come up to my room where it's quieter?"

I thought about it a second, and decided there would be more space and more peace there until things calmed down. So, I agreed. "Sure, it's a little too wild down here for me."

"Okay, but we don't allow drinks into our rooms, so drink that up. The faster you finish it, the faster we can get to the quiet."

I looked down into my cup, and it seemed like there was a lot of liquid in it. But I was young, and I wanted to seem cool, so I drank it pretty fast, taking large gulps and sat the plastic cup on a rail. He seemed impressed. "There you go. Let's get out of here," he told me, taking my hand in his much larger one and leading me upstairs.

James' room wasn't too big, but there was a lot more space without the crowd. He closed the door to block out the noise. "There, much better," he said.

I agreed. "That's crazy down there." I was starting to feel a little light headed from drinking so fast. I'd never been drunk before or even had a buzz, so it was hitting me pretty hard.

"You look a little pale," he said. "You feeling okay?"

"Yeah, it's just the alcohol I think."

"You want to lay down to chill a little? Might not be a bad idea if you're not used to it."

"Well, okay, I guess." I took off my sneakers and laid on my back on his bed. But when I did, the room started spinning even more. "I don't feel so good," I told him.

"Don't think about it," he said. "Just relax." He put on some soft music which was kinda soothing and came over and sat on the edge of the bed. "Let me help you," he said, and put his big, black hands on my shoulders and massaged them. That seemed to help even more, so I just laid there and enjoyed it, still feeling the buzzing, but at least the room had stopped spinning.

He massaged my arms, my temples, and took off my socks and rubbed my feet. "That feels good," I said.

"Yeah, I had to learn all of this in my sports training," he told me.

"Really? What do you play?"

"Baseball, basketball, football, just about everything," he laughed. "You want some more massaging?" I nodded silently. "Well, to really do it right, you'd need to take off your pants and shirt."

Now, if I hadn't had a buzz, I don't think I would have agreed. But James seemed nice, and it had felt so good. So I stood, and the world spinned again. I would have fell, but James caught me and supported me. "Easy there, girl." He helped me out of my pants and shirt, leaving me only in my red bra and panties. I laid back down and his hands felt marvelous on my little body. My legs felt light as he rubbed the muscles, starting at the ankles and working up over the calves, under the knees and up my thighs.

As you can probably guess, I started to feel really horny. He rubbed my belly and sides. "You have a really pretty body, Stacy." My face felt hot, and I was still buzzing nicely. I told him thank you. "Let's take that bra off," he said, and reached under me, unhooking it. I didn't protest.

My breasts aren't very big, just an average B-cup, so his large hands easily covered them. Massaging them, making my nipples hard. I don't know how long he rubbed them, but it seemed like forever. He took his time, exploring every inch.

By now, I had gotten really wet, and he started to pull down my panties. But I hesitated. "I've never done this," I told him. "Do you want to?" he asked. Everything had felt so good and so right, and I was buzzing so much I whispered, "Okay."

He pulled my panties down my legs and stood up and took off his clothes. I opened my legs, and he gently rubbed my pussy at first with his finger. "Ah, good and wet." Then, as I looked down, I saw the size of his cock. It was so big, it scared me, and I started to close my legs, but he grabbed them under my knees and spread them wide. "Don't worry, baby. I've got to hit this now."

He pressed the tip of his cock against my hole and applied a little pressure and it slipped inside. I let out a little, "Ah," feeling pain as he pressed against my cherry. Again, by instinct I tried to close my legs, but he had them under firm control.

"Damn," he said. "This sweet, white virgin pussy is so damn good." And he pushed. There was a sharp pain as my hymen broke and he slid a little more inside of me. "Owww," I said, arching my back from the pain. Pushing in and pulling out, little by little he stretched me until his cock had fully disappeared inside of me. He held it there, as I clenched my teeth together getting used to it.

"Tight, white girl ain't gonna be so tight after tonight," he said. And then he started fucking me. After a little bit it started to feel really good. He had let go of my legs and was rubbing my clitoris, which kept me really wet for him. I let out sharp little gasps of "Ah. Ah," every time his big cock entered me.

His speed increased. I could feel him growing larger inside of me. Swelling and growing. Streatching me more and more as I buckled my knees, gasping frequently. Then he grabbed my hips and thrust hard deep inside of me and held it there. I felt his cock start pulsing and a sharp stabbing pain as he held it deep inside of me yelling, "Damn, yes! Breed that sweet, white, virgin pussy good!" The pulsing started to subside, and he finally pulled out and started putting on his clothes.

I was stunned. "Did you? Did you just cum inside of me?"

"Fuck yeah, white girl," he said. "You got some good pussy." And he walked out.

I was still buzzing, but I got dressed and walked back downstairs to the party where I found my sister looking for me. She didn't seem near as drunk as she had before. "There you are!" she said. "Having fun?"

"I think I want to go back to the dorm," I told her. She agreed. As we walked back, she told me, "I was worried I was going to have to beat James up when I couldn't find either of you. There's a rumor about him that he's fucked several girls on campus. I don't think it's true, but I'm glad he left you pretty much alone."

I didn't bother telling her anything. I didn't bother telling anyone. It had felt really good. But he had left a little present behind to make sure everyone would know.

Today, I still haven't started going to any college. After 20 weeks, my belly pretty much let everyone know I was pregnant. My family was shocked. They had always thought if either of their daughters got knocked up, it would have been my sister, Daphne. They were even more shocked when I gave birth and saw that it was a black man's baby.

I never saw James again.

Bisexual Camping

Apr 18th @ 4:00am EDT

Karen an I went camping for a few days. On the first night we got there, there were two guys at the camp site beside who we had assumed were just buddies. Well later that night, we heard them and realized they were more than buddies;) the one was quite vocal, and you could hear the other keep telling him to be quiet.

We didn't mind, as it turned us both on so much that we were quietly fucking while listening to them. The next night, we were sitting by the camp fire smoking a joint, and noticed there was only one guy over by his camp fire this time and the second vehicle was gone. So we invited him over to join us for a smoke if he was down with that. He gladly came over, and told us his name was Greg. We lit another and while we were sitting there, Karen could not keep her mouth shut. She asked him where his "very good friend" was and he turned so red you could see it even though it was very dark. He said "oh my god, did you guys hear us last night? I am so sorry." he looked at me while saying that, as I think he was worried I did not like it. I said "hey it is no worries, thanks to you guys I got quite the lay last night." he laughed and my suspicion was right, he said "it didn't bother you guys?" We both shook our heads.

He said his friend was just up for the one night. To which Karen teased him, "for a booty call" He took a toke and said I guess you could say that. She then offered up that I am bisexual, so we were not bothered. Greg was quite shocked and said really? You don't come across bi? I replied "that is how we keep it quiet." with a big smile on my face. He passed the joint back to Karen and she came over took a toke and leaned into me blowing the smoke into my mouth as I inhaled. "your turn" she said as she passed the joint to Greg. With a smile on his face, Greg came over, and sat on my lap facing me.

He took some smoke in his mouth, and laid his lips on mine. I opened my mouth and took in the smoke. He pulled back while I exhaled and came back in for a kiss. As he kissed me, I grabbed his ass, and worked my way to his neck with my mouth. Karen let this go on for a bit longer and said "uhmm, still sitting here." Greg stepped off me and went to sit back down. Karen said how about me as she pulled her hair aside exposing her neck. Greg went over, and began kissing her neck and caressing her big breasts. I got up and joined them. I kissed her mouth while he went on with her neck, then we switched. All the while Karen was rubbing her now wet pussy through her pants. Greg came up and kissed Karens mouth before moving on to mine. As we all kissed together, Karen suggested we take this into the tent. We got into the tent and all of us immediately started undressing.

I told Greg I wanted his ass, and he bent over readily. "No" Karen said. "I want to watch you take a cock in your ass." Up to now, I had only ever sucked a dick and fucked someone in the ass. I had never taken one. "What?" I replied. "You heard me, lye down and get ready to be fucked." I was a little worried, but I did what she said and laid on my back with my legs up. Greg then kneeled down by my ass and put a condom on. He tried to put it in, but it would not go. "It hurts too much!" I exclaimed. "You just need to relax." said Greg and while saying that Karen popped a bottle of Vaseline out of her bag.

She then slowly rubbed the Vaseline all over Greg's big dick. Greg then came down and started to kiss me. While we were making out, he slowly entered my now ready ass. It hurt a bit at first, but as I relaxed it began to feel amazing. He sat up and grabbed my ankles as he thrust his big cock in and out of my ass. I looked over at Karen, and she was laying there rubbing her clit with a big smile on her face. "Do you want me to help you with that?" I asked. "Sure!" she replied as she came over to me. I fingered her pussy while Greg grabbed her tits as he pumped my ass. I grabbed her and pulled her pussy over towards my face as she let out an approving moan. She then straddled my face looking at him. I started eating her pussy while he fucked my ass. "suck my tits" she told Greg While he fucked my ass, and sucked her tits, I licked her pussy to her ass.

She was obviously also enjoying this as my chin was dripping with her pussy juice. This went on a for a little bit and then he started fucking me faster and harder. Karen jumped off my face and began sucking my cock. He was now ramming my ass to the point of uncomfort, but I didn't care. I could tell he was going to cum, and the thought of him cumming in my ass had me so turned on and horny. (even if he was wearing a condom) "yeah fuck me, fuck me!" I said. Shit, I sound like Karen when I am about to cum in her i thought to my self. "I'm going to cum!!!" he yelled. Karen stopped sucking my cock to watch. Then I felt it, "i'm cumming!!! He exclaimed. I could feel his dick expand in my ass! It was pulsing, and felt so good!


With his dick still in my ass, he bent over and started to kiss me. I was so turned on, and my dick was so hard I think I could have came without even touching it. "my turn now" I said. "Hang on, before he gets fucked, I want to get fucked!" Greg and I both laughed. You could see how horny she was having just watched that. Greg pulled out and took the condom off, while Karen got on top of my dick. Her pussy was so wet, you could hear it as she rode me. Greg came up and stuck his cum covered dick beside my face. He didn't need to say anything. I love the taste of cum and took his now almost fully soft dick in my mouth.

Karen then turned around and rode me with her ass facing me. She told Greg to come and lick her clit while she fucked me, to which he was happy to do. It wasn't long before I heard her scream, "I'm cumming!" She came all over my dick! At this point I was trying my best not to cum as I was dying to get it in Greg's ass. Karen got off me and said I want to get fucked hard. I told her I was too close to cumming to fuck her like how she wanted. She looked at me and said "I wasn't talking to you." As I looked at Greg he had a big smile on his face and during the time Karen was fucking me while being eaten out, he had become hard again. Greg put on a condom and stuck his cock in her pussy.

Karen and I always have great sex and I know she is happy, but as he put it in her, you could tell she appreciated a different cock inside her pussy. Rather than get upset by this, I actually got really turned on by watching her enjoy getting fucked by another guy. While he was fucking her, I began to suck on her nice big tits. "Suck them harder she said" as I sucked I saw she was already rubbing her clit again. Karen is normally a one shot girl, but not tonight. I came up and stuck my cock in her mouth. Then I moved her hand away from her clit so I could rub it, and she could concentrate on my cock. During this Greg was ramming the shit out of her pussy! "Oh my god! Oh fuck! Fuck! She screamed" taking a break from sucking me off. I started rubbing faster as she rocked her hips and pulled Greg in against her. She was cumming again! I couldn't help but laugh. This was the most I had seen her get turned on ever. "stay inside her" I told Greg.

While he was still inside her, I went behind Greg and stuck my hard dick deep in his ass as he moaned. He was definitely not an anal virgin, as my dick slid right in his loose asshole. I started fucking his ass hard and deep, so the pressure from me had him pushing into Karens pussy. He moaned, she moaned, I moaned! We were all loving it!!! It felt so good to be inside his ass! I was waiting all night for this, and it had now been about a year since the last time my dick was in a guys ass. "I want to ride you" he said. I thrust for a bit longer, and then pulled out. "I am not going to last for too much longer" I warned him. "neither am I, he replied" as he sat his ass down on my dick. He started bouncing up and down on my cock, and all I could focus on was his cock and balls bouncing up and down slapping my stomach. I started jerking his cock while he grinded my dick. I couldn't hold it, I was cumming.

As much as I wanted to keep going, I was cumming, and it was fucking amazing! He also started cumming all over my stomach. We were both done. He got up off my dick and layed down beside me. "how was that?" he asked Karen and I (Karen was now laying on the other side of me) "Do you have to even ask?" I replied. "Now I see why your friend was so vocal" Karen said.


We must have all dozed off sometime after that, as I woke up to both of them sleeping beside me still naked. Greg looked even better in the day light, and Karen was laying there looking very pleased in her sleep.

Cheating Didi

Apr 18th @ 3:59am EDT

It was a great evening. I was alone in my house as my mom dad had gone for a tour. They're always on tour for their Company. I was getting bored and my boyfriend 'Jayson' was outta town. I got a call from my cousin Didi. She wanted me to meet her long time boyfriend Robert. They came around 8pm. Rob was a tall, Handsome guy.

Didi was 1 or 2 inches shorter than him. I was as tall as her. They came in and i gave them snacks and coffee. She introduced me to him and we talked for hours. Didi got dizzy and i took them to my brother Ian's room. They fell asleep. I went to my room and got on my be and watched a movie. Around 12am, rob entered my room and said, "hey zelda, umm.. Didi is asleep and i'm getting bored so may i join you and watch this movie?"


I agreed and we sat on my bed sharing popcorn. There was a hot scene where the superhero and the lead girl have sex. I saw a hardon in his pants. He pulled me and kissed me. I pushed him and said, "Hey Rob, whatcha doing? stop!!" But he kissed me again and rubbed my B-cup tits. Soon, i felt the smell of sex in the air and git naked whilst he kissed my neck down to my boobs.

He suddenly rubbed my ass cheeks and fingered it. He said, "You are sexier than Didi." and i touched his 8'cock. It took a second for me to take it in my mouth. He mouth fucked me hard. He slid his hands to my wet pussy and pounded it. I moaned in pleasure as he sucked my nipples. He loved my shaven pinkish pussy.

We kissed and i screamed out " baby i'm cumming" abnd he took all my juice in his mouth and swallowed it. It went on for hours till 4 am. Whilst his thing was inside me and i've already had my 5 orgasms for the night, i saud,"

Didi can wake up anytime you must go." he said taking his cock off my pussy ," Honey, don't let her know about this. I said," Come on, i won't".......

My wife, the webcam slut

Apr 18th @ 3:58am EDT

This is about how I found out my wife was a webcam slut. I had been going out with Sarah for 3 years and things were going fine - or so I thought. She was 21, about 5'5 with a hot body and always keen to have shag. We lived together in a flat in Birmingham, she working part time at an office while I worked in transport.

Everything seemed okay until one of my friends said he had seen some people he didn't recognized close to the flat, and I had been noticing a few items had been moved around. Burglars' maybe? - Although nothing of value was missing. I decided to find out what was going on. I had an old laptop in the lounge which had a webcam attached. I loaded a software program which would record any activity onto my hard-drive as soon as motion was detected, and I could view it when I got back from work. I decided it would be best not to tell Sarah this, as she was always saying I was paranoid about these types of things.

Tuesday was a hell of a day at work and I didn't get back home until 11. Sarah was already asleep, so as I ate my cold dinner, I had a quick look to see if the webcam had captured anything of interest. I nearly died when I turned it on. It showed Sarah coming back to the flat with a man behind her. As soon as they were inside, he was all over her - hands up her skirt, feeling her tits, pulling her clothes off. Next she was on her knees sucking is cock like a webcam slut. What mixed emotions I was feeling. Anger on the one hand of find out Sarah was cheating on me, and horny as hell on the other - watching her faced getting fucked by some other guy. After a few minutes, they went to the bedroom and were out of view of the camera. The next shot, showed her seeing him to the door wearing a t-shirt and nothing else. I decided to set up a second camera in the bedroom and find out what else she was this slut was doing.

The next couple of days went by and nothing unusual happened. I couldn't believe how normal Sarah could act around me when I knew she was acting like a webcam slut behind my back. On Thursday there was more activity. About 3 in the afternoon Sarah opened the front door, this time followed by two men. They sat around for about half an hour drinking before one of them get up and started pulling Sarah's skirt down while he kissed her. After a few minutes of grouping, they both lead her into the bedroom where they got her on her back and took turns fucking her. She looked like a real webcam slut as they pounded her cunt over and over again with both of them eventually cumming.


The first guy came inside her pussy, with the second pulling out before shooting his load all over her tits. Watching my wife become a webcam slut seemed so wrong but turned me on so much. That night instead of quietly slipping into bed so as not to wake her up, I pulled down the covers and exposed her pussy. As she woke up, I started fingering her while I put my cock in her mouth - she was surprised but became wet very quickly.

That night I fucked her like I had never fucked her before, putting her in the same positions as the two men earlier in the day, slapping her ass, and calling her a slut. I now accepted that Sarah was a webcam slut, and each time she fucked other guys during the day I had my trusty webcam recording every dirty second.

the affairs

Apr 15th @ 4:17am EDT

> The 1st Affair
>
> A married man was having an affair
> with his secretary.
> One day they went to her place
> and made love all afternoon.
> Exhausted, they fell asleep
> and woke up at 8 PM ..
> The man hurriedly dressed
> and told his lover to take his shoes
> outside and rub! them in the grass and dirt.
> He put on his shoes and drove home.
> "Where have you been?" his wife demanded.
> "I can't lie to you," he replied,
> "I'm having an affair with my secretary.
> We had sex all afternoon."
> She looked down at his shoes and said:
> "You lying bastard!
> You've been playing golf!"
>
>
> The 2nd Affair
>
> A middle-aged couple had two beautiful daughters
> but always talked about having a son.
> They decided to try one last time
> for the son they always wanted.
> The wife got pregnant
> and delivered a healthy baby boy.
> The joyful father rushed to the nursery
> to see his new son.
> He was horrified
> at the ugliest child he had ever seen.
> He told his wife: "There's no way I can be the
> father of this baby.
> Look at the two beautiful daughters I fathered!
> Have you been fooling around behind my back?"
> The wife smiled sweetly and replied:
> "Not this time!"
>
>
> The 3rd Affair
>
> A mortician was working late one night.
> He ! examined the body of Mr. Schwartz,
> about to be cremated,
> and made a startling discovery.
> Schwartz had the largest private part
> he had ever seen!
> "I'm sorry Mr. Schwartz," the mortician
> commented, "I can't allow you to be cremated
> with such an impressive private part.
> It must be saved for posterity."
> So, he removed it,
> stuffed it into his briefcase,
> and took it home
> "I have something to show
> you won't believe," he said to his wife,
> opening his briefcase.
> "My God!" the wife exclaimed,
> "Schwartz is dead!"
>
>
> The 4th Affair
>
> A woman was in bed with her lover
> when she heard her husband
> opening the front door.
> "Hurry," she said, "stand in the corner;
> She rubbed baby oil all over him,
> then dusted him with talcum powder.
> "Don't move until I tell you,"
> she said, " pretend you're a statue."
> "What's this?" the husband inquired
> as he entered the room.
> "Oh it's a statue," she replied,
> "the Smiths bought one and I liked it
> so I got one for us, too."
> No more was said,
> not even when they went to bed.
> Around 2 AM the husband got up,
> went to the kitchen and returned
> with a sandwich and a beer.
> "Here," he said to the statue, have this.
> I stood like that for two days at the Smiths
> and nobody offered me a damned thing."
>
>
> The 5th Affair
>
> A man walked into a cafe,
> went to the bar and ordered a beer.
> "Certainly, Sir , that'll be one cent."
> "One Cent?" the man exclaimed.
> He glanced at the menu and asked:
> "How much for a nice juicy steak
> and a bottle of wine?"
> "A nickel," the barman replied.
> "A nickel?" exclaimed the man.
> "Where's the guy who owns this place?"
> The bartender replied:
> "Upstairs, with my wife."
> The man asked: "What's he doing upstairs
> with your wife?"
> The bartender replied:
> "The same thing
> I'm doing to his business down here."
>
>
> The 6th Affair
>
> Jake was dying. His wife sat at the bedside.
> He looked up and said weakly:
> "I have something I must confess."
> "There's no need to, " his wife replied.
> "No," he insisted,
> "I want to die in peace.
> I slept with your sister, your best friend,
> her best friend, and your mother!"
> "I know," she replied,
> " now just rest
> and let the poison work."

When Girls Drink too Much

Apr 15th @ 4:16am EDT

WHEN GIRLS DRINK TOO MUCH.............
1. They have absolutely no idea where their purse is.

2. They believe that dancing with their arms overhead and wiggling their butt while yelling 'woo-hoo!' is truly the sexiest dance move around.

3. They've suddenly decided that they want to kick someone's butt and honestly believe they could do it too.

4. In their last trip to pee, they realize that they now look more like a homeless hooker than the goddess they were just four hours ago.

5. They start crying and telling everyone they see that they love them sooooo much.

6. They get extremely excited and jump up and down every time a new song play's because 'oh my god! I love this song!'

7. They've found a deeper/spiritual side to the geek sitting next to them.

8. They've suddenly taken up smoking and become really good at it.

9. They yell at the bartender, who they believe cheat them by giving them just lemonade, but that's just because they can no longer taste the chardonnay.

10. They think they are in bed, but their pillow feels strangely like the kitchen floor (or the mop ... Or the bathmat?).

11. They fail to notice that the toilet lid's down when they sit on it.
12. They take their shoes off because they believe it's their fault that they're having problems walking straight.

Quick little jokes

Apr 15th @ 4:11am EDT

A man comes home from a night of drinking. As he stumbles through the front door, his wife snaps at him, "What's the big idea coming home half drunk?" The man replies, "I'm sorry honey. I ran out of money."
///////////////
A guy was on his first date with a notoriously loose girl. She was immediately receptive to his foreplay after they parked the car. The petting went on and he put his hand in her panties. She seemed to be enjoying it, but suddenly objected, "Ouch! That ring is hurting me!" To which he replied "That's no ring... That's my watch!"
//////////////////
A man and a woman who had never met before find themselves in the same sleeping carriage of a train. After the initial embarrassment they both go to sleep, the man on the top bunk, the woman on the lower. In the middle of the night the leaned over, wakes the woman and says, "I'm sorry to bother you, but I'm awfully cold and was wondering if you could possibly get me another blanket?" The woman leans out and, with a glint in her eye says "I have a better idea, just for tonight, let's pretend that we're married!" The man says happily, "Sure. That sounds great!" The woman says, "Good... get your own fucking blanket!"
///////////
Two drunks had just gotten thrown out of the bar and are walking down the street, when they come across this dog sitting on the curb, licking his balls. They stand there watching and after a while one of them says, "I sure wish I could do that!"

The other one looks at him and says, "Well, I think I'd pet him first."
////:///////////,
A cop saw a car weaving all over the road and pulled it over. He walked up to the car and saw a nice-looking woman behind the wheel. There was a strong smell liquor on her breath.
He said, "I'm going to give you a breathalyzer test to determine if you are under the influence of alcohol." She blew up the balloon and he walked it back to the police car. After a couple of minutes, he returned to her car and said, "It looks like you've had a couple of stiff ones."

She replied, "You mean it shows that, too?"

Honk His Horn

Apr 12th @ 4:23am EDT

Driving late one night from work to see my boyfriend at college I found myself following a white truck. He wasn't going fast so I passed him, and then he tried passing me turning on the light in his cab so I could see what he looked like. Finally after miles of passing each other I finally pulled over into a parking area, and he pulled in behind me. He got into the passenger seat of my car, and we just started talking about how stupid we were being. He was actually married and on his way home, but somehow his lips met with mine and things just took off. His hand made its way down my pants and he started playing with my clit. I unzipped his pants to find the biggest cock I had ever seen, it was huge. He took off my pants and pulled me on top of him. I rubbed the tip of his dick around my wet pussy and finally he pushed me down on top of it. He fucked me so hard it was amazing, it was the first time I had orgasmed during sex. He moaned and yelled and finally when he got close to blowing his wad I went down on him and sucked him until he came in my mouth. We thanked each other, got dressed and then went on to our destinations. It was the most incredible 45 minutes of my life, and I didn't even find out the guys name.

Tied Him to the Bed

Apr 12th @ 4:22am EDT

We met at a bar. I was attracted to him the minute I saw him. He was very sleek and sexy, and I was getting aroused just thinking about him. After about half an hour and 4 beers, he approached me. We then began to talk for a while about everything -- who I was and what I was about, and vice versa. By the time we were done talking, I was was too intoxicated to drive myself home. He offered me a ride and I agreed. The whole way home I kept glancing at him, my cunt pulsating at the thought of fucking him. When we got to my house, I suggested he come in for a bit. He agreed, and followed me inside. The second he was inside, I grabbed his cock and told him how much I wanted him. He said he felt the same way, and we began ripping each other's clothes off. I took him to my bed. All he had on was his shirt. I took off my bra and panties, and proceeded to tie his hands to the bed with them. Then, very gently, I sucked on the tip of his head, but nothing else. His precum was already dripping into my mouth. He moaned slightly, and I proceeded to suck the tip of his massive cock. Then I straddled him, and rubbed his head through my clit. I kept this up until he yanked his hands to free himself, grabbed my ass, and pushed himself inside of me.

My Bad Schoolgirl

Apr 12th @ 4:20am EDT

It happened 2 years ago, I was 26 and a teacher at a high school and taught a class who were exceptionally well behaved.
However there was this one girl who misbehaved all the time. She didn't talk, swear or answer back... but she would act very naughty in front of all my male students.
As much as i tried to seem angry at her, i couldn't help getting so horny and hard. Sometimes i would even have to leave the room to jack off in the toilets. And when i came back she would act even more slutty which didn't help me much at all.
Our school uniform is a knee-length skirt and a shirt however she would always come into class with her skirt rolled up to her thighs and her shirt unbuttoned... meaning that i could see a lot of her cleavage(she was definitely bigger than a D) and her hairless wet pussy through her pink lace thong.
I often caught her rubbing her clit and what made me so horny was that she would even see me watching her and continue rubbing hard. There came a day that i was so horny i didn't take my eyes of her and she realised that i wanted her juices.

The next day i came into class wearing a shirt and tight trousers, she came in wearing her usual sexy style. However she acted differently to how she usually acted in class.
She kept raising her hand to answer the questions i was asking, she was normally too busy playing with herself. However she only seemed to answer the questions that required coming up to the board to answer.
Every time she came up, she would brush past me with her hand gliding across my cock. Then she would write the answer right at the top of the board meaning her skirt rose all the way up whilst she wrote, revealing her big round ass. Sometimes she would even use her other hand and rub her pussy because she knew only i could see.
I could see a few girls looking my trousers and whispering so looked down to see that i had a hard boner which was fully showing through my tight trousers.
A boy said "Getting excited are we?" and the class laughed. Luckily the bell rang and break had started so everyone left. As i went to leave i noticed someone was still siting down.

It was her. I walked back to my desk, leaning on it as sexily as i could. I asked her why she was still here and she said "Because i know you want something from me and i want to give it to you". She was using her pencil to rub her pussy and i got hard within seconds. She got up and slowly walked up to me, unbuttoning her shirt.
At first i felt so wrong that i said "I don't think this is appropriate" but grabbed my hand and massaged her boobs with them. I couldn't resist so i continued. She stuck her pierced tongue in my mouth and used her hands to unbuckle my trousers and gave me a good hand job.
I ripped her skirt off and pulled her thong to her ankles. Looking at her wet waxed clit made my mouth water. i sucked her good for 5 mins and got my cock into her used pussy. We fucked for a the rest of break and continued with our affair on a daily basis.

The big bang

Apr 7th @ 4:14am EDT

After having a hard long day at work I came home and heard some loud moaning coming from the bed room. "Oh Marcus, fuck me, fuck me!! As I peeped though the door I saw my baby riding her huge 10 inch dildo. My dick got so hard I took it out while I was at the door and started jerking off.

Oh my name is Marcus, 6"3 inches tall, an athletic body and a nice thick curved 10 inch dick, I am a business man that owns 3 business, I can say that im enjoying my life, all the hard work in college finally paid off. Im married to a nice smart, sexy closet freak by the name of Jade, looking at her at first you would think she's this nice innocent house wife, but when the bed room door is closed my god ud think she was a whore.

As I entered the room she saw me and said "you lil pervert, how long have you been standing there?" "Long enough to come push my dick in that pretty lil mouth of yours", "so what are you waiting for" she said. As I approached the bed my horny lil whore opened her mouth and started swallowing every inch of my dick, "oh Marcus your dick taste so good" "shut the fuck up and suck my dick you horny lil bitch". She looked at me and said, "You know im your bitch". She began sucking my dick and started licking my balls. You could hear slurping sounds while she was down there having a feast. "get on your knees" i said. As she bend over and spread her legs, I knelt behind her and started eating her pussy from behind, I could feel her wet pussy grinding all over my face, while my tongue was deep inside her hot wet pussy. As I began using my tongue to play with her asshole she screams and said OH MARCUS IM GANA CUM!!! When I looked down on her pussy she had her bullet on her clit. I got up took my long hard dick and placed it at the entrance of her wet cunt, I slowly started stroking her pussy with my dick. Her pussy felt so fucking good I couldn't control myself and just started fucking her really hard and deep, "oh baby I love your dick, I love your dick" was sing throughout the room. I then took her pink dildo and started fucking her ass while I was still behind her fucking her pussy. "oh Marcus fuck my ass please fuck my ass" I love hearing when she begs me to fuck her ass, I could feel the spirit running through my dick. I then lay on the bed and told her to come ride my dick, but without me saying it, she had already positioned my dick in her asshole. I could feel the tight warm flesh of her ass beginning to open, I started slapping her ass and sucking her nipples while she rod my dick, as I was about to say im cumming, I could hear her voice saying the exact same thing. I pushed her off held her face and sprayed my warm cum over her lips. MMMMMMM, it tastes good she said. I shoke my head and said, FREAK!! Yup just the way you like them. We laughed, and jumped in bed.

"Oh no!!! Isn't it tonight the gang is coming over for dinner? "wow yu think smh" I replied. Ok am gana take a nap, ill get up in a few.



DING DINGG!!!. "Hunny the door", "I heard". Hey guys whats up! It was Sabrina and Alex, with Tiffany and John. It was a Thursday night when we normally have games night with the gang.

Sabrina, is 5'7 had a body to die for, she's a 36C and a nice piece of juicy ass, her husband Alex was 6"2 muscular with a 9inc dick, while Tiffany and John was our lil white friends that we met on our trip to Hawaii, Tiffany is 5'5, 34DD and a nice cute ass, while John is 5"11 average built with a 9inch dick, not bad for a white guy.

"Dinner was great guys, now who's ready to get there ass kicked in Hollywood Movies lol they all laughed and said not again. They hated playing that game because Jade and Marcus always won, it's like he was the write for the movies or summe. "Let's play poker said Alex, hey how about strip poker shouted Tiffany", they all started to laugh. "Hey why not said Jade", ok, I guess they all replied. They all moved into to living room to get comfy while Marcus went for a few beers for the guys and Jade got the champagne for the girls.

So after a few games and quite a few drinks you could see that everyone was all tipsy and started getting frisky, Jade started licking her lips while squeezing her husbands dick, Tiffany had her hands pressing against her pussy while Sabrina couldn't stop sucking on Alex's neck. "Lets play truth or dare!" said John. They all laughed and said hey why not, Sabrina I dare you to kiss Jade, "she smiled and said sure, I was always attracted to those lips of yours" so she gave her a lil kiss on the lips. "NOOOOOOO!!!!" they all shouted and started laughing, "she not your daughter and we aren't kids, so get in there and kiss her like your life depended on it" said Alex. So Brina took a deep breath and held Jade and gave her a deep passionate kiss, "hey are you trying to steal my wife away" said Marcus, they laughed and Tiffany said "im jealous", "don't be" said John, "go get some" the guys started laughing and chatting amongst themselves while their wives were in the middle of the room making out. They had talked amongst themselves about planning an orgy but wasn't sure if their wives would have been up to it. So they all decided it was now or never. Marcus, John and Alex got up and went behind their wife and started making out, Jade knelt down and started sucking her husband dick, Tiffany saw and said "oh fuck, think ill be trying that later" they all laughed. Alex started sucking Sabrina's pussy while John was stroking tiffany from behind. "Oh fuck me Marcus fuck me, kept getting louder in the room, they all turned and saw Marcus fucking his wife deep in her ass, he was fucking the hell out of her, Alex came over and pushed his dick in her mouth while tiffany told john that he could join. Jade now had two dicks in her mouth while getting her ass fucked from behind. She began to gag all over John's 9 inch dick while Alex was slapping his dick on her cheek. Across the room was Tiffany eating out Sabrina's pussy, she had three fingers deep in her pussy while licking on her clit, she then shouted "im gana squirt!!" Marcus heard that and immediately shoot his load in Jade's ass. Jade laughed, turn around and said, "I know you wana fuck her, go have fun" he took his dick out, cleaned it off and went over to them, his wife continued getting her face fucked by Alex and John, She told john to sit in the chair while she rode him, and Alex started fucking her ass, she was getting the treatment that she loved, being fucked like a whore.

Marcus laid on the floor while, while Tiffany was grinding all over his dick while he was eating Sabrina's pussy out. They all continue fucking each other for about an hour or so, Jade being fucked like a whore, Sabrina squirting all over the place and tiffany, well tiffany got what she wanted, two big black dicks tearing her apart, she had both dicks in her pussy while her husband was fucking her ass and Jade and Sabrina watched an played with each other. They all came in the middle of the room where the girl knelt in front of their husbands and got cum sprayed all over them. The wives kissed each other, while the guys high fived each other.

"Hunny wake up, wake up!!" shouted Marcus, the guys are ganna be here soon. "Huh!?, huh!?" said Jade, realizing that it was only a dream.

Previous
Page 5 of 16
Next

RSS Feed

RSS  Want to stay informed? Subscribe to Sexy Naty's RSS feed.